MASTER 
NEGA  TIVE 

NO.  91-80350-18 


MICROFILMED  1991 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES/NEW  YORK 


as  part  of  the 
Foundations  of  Western  Civilization  Preservation  Project" 


Funded  by  the 
NATIONAL  ENDOWMENT  FOR  THE  HUMANITIES 


Reproductions  may  not  be  made  without  permission  from 

Columbia  University  Library 


COPYRIGHT  STATEMENT 


The 


makin 


copyrighted 


Columbia  University  Library  reserves  the  right  to  refuse  to 
accept  a  copy  order  if,  in  its  judgement,  fulfilhnent  of  the  order 
would  involve  violation  of  the  copyright  law. 


AUTHOR: 


RICHARD  OF  DEVIZES 


TITLE: 


CHRONICLE  OF  RICHARD 
OF  DEVIZES  ... 

PLACE: 

LONDON 

DA  TE : 

1841 


Restrictions  on  Use: 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 
PRESERVATION  DEPARTMENT 

BIBLIOGRAPHIC  MICROFORM  TARHFT 


Master  Negative  # 

-  3:  (:_^P_1  ^£.Z^£. 


Original  Material  as  Filmed  -  Existing  Bibliographic  Record 


P42.032C^Avcwcl(l2)i'uv'iti>.     fl.1191 

(cWcm^m  (1..  <^xxxh  A^^Aio^  I.,  k.-md. 


TECHNICAL  MICROFORM  DATA 

FILM     SIZE:__3  5'_rn__(N^__  REDUCTION    RATIO:       \  I 

IMAGE  PLACEMENT:   lA  (BX)  IB    IIB 

DATE     FILMED: J_A._2_£^/_ INITIALS.:^ _.   ^. 

FILMED  BY:    RESEARCH  PUBLICATIONS.  INC  WOODBRIDGE.  CT 


c 


Association  for  information  and  image  iHanagement 

1100  Wayne  Avenue,  Suite  1100 
Silver  Spring,  Maryland  20910 

301/587-8202 


Centimeter 

12         3        4 


5         6         7         8         9        10       11        12       13       14       15    mm 

iliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiii^^ 


Mil 


Inches 


1 


ummmmm^^ 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


TTT 


m — 

2.5 

1^  |£ 

2.2 

1h 

us.      _    «. 
■tbu 

2.0 

1.8 

1.4 

1.6 

11 


MflNUFflCTURED   TO   flllM   STfiNDflRDS 
BY   APPLIED   IMnCE,    INC. 


>^>. 


9> 


:'^i*'' 


4 


Mim^ 


'Bf.l*-* 


ill 


tfi 


"^' 


!;-'- 


^% 


-'A'y- 


^  -?• 


'ir>^ 


V::> 


«;r>.^--^^ 


a}Hl 


1 «  •  ■•  »  3t  B  r  ) 


m 


r-i^ijifiSHr 


•in 


r»?«^l 


i 


. .  .^ 


J  ^::x 


>T4? 


.  t.-''^    -    1  ^'^ 


--5--if  i 


"•"'*- 


"vW^' 


■  -^  I  "*   "^  ^  «1  -t  -'••  trr  *  "^  "^f**" 


J    M 


SM^^' 


i^i 


:':i- 


Uf^K 


-*e-?f  »  e 


^-JJ:; 


^  -^i;: 


1  ,'  .   t 


iCA.u. 


■i*  .;-.•%*.. 


-^Lir.    -* 


its 


«!*-?. 


=  ti?«S 


iT*-' 


^    >• 


w  viiv 


-rcb;  rt  it*; 


li^L 


lEilfinJffirgfpjgffugfriHlf^ 


lU 


i 

i 


i 

i 


i 
1 

i 


THE  LIBRARIES 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 


i 
1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

i 


li 


1 


111 

[MMJMMMMJMMfMMl 


1^ 


i 

i 


^ 


H: 


nB 


li  I 


THE  CHRONICLE 


or 


Rr(  II  \Rn    OF    D£V[ZES 

CONCERNING   THE   DEEDS    OF 
RICHARD  THE  FIRST, 

KING  OF  ENGLAND. 


ALSO 


RICHARD  OF  CIRENCESTER'S 


DESCRIPTION  OF  BRITAIN. 


TRANSLATED  AND  EDITED 

LATE  FELLOW  OF  C.  C.  COLL.  OXFORD. 


LONDON : 

JAMI.S  BUHN.  12,  KlNCr   WILLIAM  STREET,  STKA ND. 


MDCCCXLI. 


1  ^ci/.  c  3  ^ 

/ess 


^4 


m 


PREFACE. 


/ 


vf  5^  ^ 


LONDON : 

WILLIAM  STEVBVS,  PRIVTER,  BELL  VARD, 
TEMPLK  BAR. 


This  volume  contains  a  valuable  Chronicle  of 
King  Richard's  expedition  to  the  Holy  Land,  by 
Richard  of  Devizes,  translated  for  the  first  time 
from  the  original  Latin,  recently  published  by  the 
English  Historical  Society,  and  a  reprint  of  the 
former  translation  of  Richard  of  Cirencester.  Of 
the  former  of  these  chroniclers  nothing  more  is 
known  than  the  information  which  he  has  himself 
given  in  his  preface.  It  is,  therefore,  useless  on 
the  present  occasion  to  indulge  in  conjecture,  or 
to  amplify  what  is  so  scanty.  Of  the  latter  a 
notice  reprinted  from  the  former  London  edition 
(8vo.  1809)  will  be  found  in  page  81.  It  has 
been  a  question  whether  the  work  is  a  genuine 
production  of  Richard  of  Cirencester,  who  has 


IV 


PREFACE. 


written  other  works  still  extant.  It  is,  therefore, 
repeated  here  on  its  own  merits,  of  which  the 
reader  will  be  the  judge.  The  original  Latin  has 
been  added,  as  it  is  not  likely  to  be  republished 
in  a  separate  form. 


PROLOGUE. 


To  the  Venerable  Father  Robert,  his  very  good  Lord,  formerly 
Pnor  of  the  Church  of  Winchester,  health  to  persevere  in  the 
good  work  he  has  begun,  his  faithful  servant,  Richard,  sumamed 
qf  Devizes,  sends  greeting  : 

§  1.  After  you  had  happily  proceeded  to  the  Charter 
House  (at  Witkam)  from  our  church  of  Winchester, 
much  and  often  did  I  desire  to  follow  you  who  had  thus 
departed,  peradventure  to  remain  with  you,  but  cer- 
tainly to  behold  what  you  were  about,  how  you  lived, 
and  whether  the  Carthusian  cell  is  more  exalted  and 
nearer  heaven  than   the   cloister   of  Winchester.      It 
pleased  God  at  length  to  satisfy  my  wish.    I  came,  and 
oh  that  I  had  come  alone !  I  went  thither  making  the 
third,  and  those  who  went  with  me  were  the  cause  of 
my  return.     My  desire  displeased  them,  and  they  caused 
my  fervor,  I  will  not  say  error,  to  grow  cold.     I  saw 
with  you  that  which  elsewhere  I  had  not  seen,  which  I 
could  not  have  believed,  and  which  I  could  not  suffi- 
ciently admire.     In  each  of  your  cells  there  is  one  door 
according  to  custom,  which  you  are  permitted  to  open 
at  pleasure,  but  to  go  out  by  it  is  not  permitted,  except 
so  much  as  that  one  foot  should  always  remain  in  the 

B 


PROLOGUE. 


PROLOGUE. 


N 


cell,  within  the  threshold.  The  brethren  may  step  out 
with  one  foot,  whichever  they  please,  but  the  other 
must  remain  in  the  cell.  A  great  and  solemn  oath  is 
to  be  taken  that  the  door  by  which  it  is  not  permitted 
to  enter  or  depart  should  be  kept  open.  I  am  asto- 
nished also  at  another  thing  ;  abounding  in  all  the  good 
things  of  this  world,  as  having  nothing,  yet  possessing 
all  things,  more  compassionate  and  humane  than  all 
men,  having  the  most  perfect  love  one  to  another,  you 
divide  the  affection  of  charity  to  strangers,  you  bless 
without  giving  supplies  to  your  guests.  Nor  do  I  less 
admire  in  the  third  place,  that  living  to  yourselves  apart 
out  of  society,  and  singly,  you  understand  all  the  great 
things  achieved  in  the  World  as  they  happen,  and  even 
sometimes  you  know  them  prior  to  their  being  accom- 
plished. Do  not,  however,  consider  it  want  of  respect 
in  me  to  your  more  than  Pythagorsean  taciturnity,  if  I 
shall  dare  presume  to  address  men  of  so  great  gravity, 
and  so  arduous  profession,  rather  with  the  trifles  of  the 
world  than  mere  idle  gossip. 

§  2.  Nevertheless,  although,  as  it  is  thought,  the 
Omniscient  God  is  with  you  and  in  you,  and  through 
Him  you  know  all  things,  and  not  from  man,  nor  yet  by 
man,  you  were  pleased,  as  you  said,  that  my  essay  would 
be  a  solace  to  you,  inasmuch  as  in  the  first  place  I 
should  write  to  you  a  history  of  the  fresh  changes, 
which  the  world  has  produced,  turning  squares  into 
circles,  (more  especially  since  your  transmigration  to 
the  celled  heaven,  by  means  of  which  the  world  may 
appear  more  worthless  to  you,  having  its  fickleness 
before  your  eyes,)  and,  secondly,  that  a  well-known  hand 
might  recal  to  you  the  memorj-  of  one  beloved. 


Oh  !  what  delight !  if  that  holy  spirit,  if  the  angel  of 

the  Lord,  if  the  deified  man  who  is  become  already  of 

the  number  of  the  gods,  should  deign  to  remember  me 

before  the  great  God,  me,  who  am  scarcely  worthy  to  be 

accounted  a  man.     I  have  done  that  which  you  desired, 

do  that  which  you  have  promised.     And  that  the  little 

book  may  have  a  commencement  of  some  importance,  I 

have  begun  a  little  higher  than  was  stipulated,  making 

our  Royal   house,  troubled  like  that   of  CEdipus,  the 

bounds  of  my  work,  commencing  at  the  latter  part,  not 

daring  to  hope  to  unravel  the  whole.     Why,  and  how, 

and  when,  the  father  may  hav^  crowned  his  son ;  how 

great  things  and  of  what  importance  thence  ensued; 

who  and  how  often  and  what  regions  they  embroiled ; 

with  what  success  they  all  ended  I  have  left  to  those 

who  produce  greater  works :  my  narrative  serves  only 

for  the  living. 


B  2 


ll 


i) 


RICHARD  OF  DEVIZES. 


! 


IN   THE   YEAR   OF   THE   LORD   MCLXXXIX. 

§  3  Now  in  the  year  of  our  Lord's  incarnation  1189, 
Richard,  the  son  of  King  Henry  the  Second  by  Eleanor 
brother  of  Henry  the  Third,  was  consecrated  king  of 
the  English  by  Baldwin,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  at 
Westminster,  on  the  third  of  the  nones  of  September 
(3  Sept.).  On  the  very  day  of  the  coronation,  about 
that  solemn  hour,  in  which  the  Son  was  immolated  to 
the  Father,  a  sacrifice  of  the  Jews  to  their  father  the 
devil  was  commenced  in  the  city  of  London,  and  so  long 
was  the  duration  of  this  famous  mystery,  that  the  holo- 
caust could  scarcely  be  accomplished  the  ensuing  day. 
The  other  cities  and  towns  of  the  kingdom  emulated 
the  faith  of  the  Londoners,  and  with  a  like  devotion 
despatched  their  blood-suckers  with  blood  to  hell.  In 
this  commotion  there  was  prepared,  although  unequally, 
some  evil  against  the  wicked,  everywhere  throughout 
the  realm,  only  Winchester  alone,  the  people  being 
prudent  and  circumspect,  and  the  city  always  acting 
mildly,  spared  its  vermin.  It  never  did  anything  over- 
speedily;  fearing  nothing  more  than  to  repent,  it 
considers  the  result  of  every  thing  before  the  commence- 
ment. It  was  unwilling,  unprepared,  to  cast  up  vio- 
lently through  the  parts  the  indigestion  by  which  it  was 
oppressed  to  its  bodily  peril,  and  it  was  careful  for  its 
bowels,  in  the  mean  time  temperately  concealing  its 


A.D.  1189. 

Richard's 

coronation. 

Henry,  son  of 
King  Henry 
II.,  is  fre- 
quently 
styled  Henry 
the  Third,  in 
the  early 
Chronicles. 


Jews,  so  call- 
ed probably 
from  their 
usurious 
practices* 


6 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


uneasiness,  until  it  should  be  possible  for  it,  at  a  conve- 
nient time  for  cure,  to  cast  out  the  whole  cause  of  the 
disease  at  once  and  once  for  all. 

§  4.  Not  without  the  anxious  solicitude  and  amaze- 
ment of  many  a  bat  was  seen,  in  the  middle  and  bright 
part  of  the  day,  to  flutter  through  the  monastery,  in- 
conveniently recircling  in  the  same  tracks,  and  especially 
around  the  king's  throne. 

§  5.  William  de  Longchamp,  who  had  been  the  chan- 
cellor of  the  Earl  of  Poitiers  before  his  accession,  when 
the  earl  was  crowned  king,  considered  his  office  to  have 
profited  as  much  for  the  better,  as  a  kingdom  is  supe- 
rior to  an  earldom. 

§  6.  A  circumstance  happened  on  the  self-same  day 
of  the  coronation  in  Westminster  Abbey,  a  presage  of 
such  portentous  omen,  as  then  was  hardly  allowable  to 
be  related  even  in  a  whisper.  At  Complin,  the  last 
hour  of  the  day,  the  first  peal  that  day  happened  to  be 
rung,  neither  by  any  agreement,  nor  even  the  ministers 
of  the  church  themselves  being  aware  of  it,  till  after  it 
was  done;  for  Prime,  Tierce,  Sext,  Nones,  and  the 
solemn  service  of  Vespers  and  two  Masses  were  cele- 
brated without  any  ringing  of  peals. 
Fines  levied       Stephen  dc  Marzai,  seneschal  of  Anion,  under  the 

on  Stephen     I'ljii  ii  , 

de  Marzai.     Rmg  lately  deceased,  he  creat  and  miffhtv,  sineularlv 

otherwise         -,  *  «,.  o./'oj 

called  ste-    ticrce,  and  the  master  of  his  lord,  beinc:  taken  and  cast 

phen  de  .         ,      .  '  o 

Turonis,  lu  chaius,  was  dragged  to  Winchester,  where  being  made 
a  gazing-stock  to  angels  and  to  men,  emaciated  with 
woeful  hunger,  and  broken  with  the  weight  of  his  irons, 
he  was  constrained  to  the  payment  of  thirty  thousand 
pounds  of  money  of  Anjou,  and  the  promise  of  fifteen 

de  ofan^ue.  *^^"^"<^  pouuds,  for  his  rausom.  Ralph  de  Glanville, 
Justiciary  of  the  realm  of  England  and  the  king's  eye, 
a  man  not  inferior  to  Stephen,  except  in  manners  and 
riches,  being  deprived  of  authority  and  given  into  cus- 
tody, redeemed  merely  his  liberty  to  go  and  come  for 
fifteen  thousand  pounds  of  silver.     And  whereas  this 


'if 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES,  ' 

name  Glanville  had  been  so  great  the  day  before,  a  name 
as  it  were  above  every  name,  so  that  whosoever,  to 
whom  it  should  be  given  by  the  Lord,  would  converse 
among  princes,  and  would  be  adored  by  the  people,  yet 
the  next  morning  there  remained  not  one  in  the  land 
who  could  be  called  by  this  name.  That  was  the  rum 
of  those  two,  to  wit,  of  Stephen  and  Ralph,  which  also 
it  is  certain  has  been  the  ruin  of  thousands  before  them, 
and  which  hereafter  may  ruin  others,  namely,  a  sus- 
picion arising  from  the  confidence  of  their  former  lord. 

§  8.  John  the  king's  brother,  who  alone  of  the  sons  JoWs 
of  his  mother  Queen  Eleanor  survived  his  brother,  be- 
sides the  earldom  of  Mortain,  which  by  his  father's  gift 
he  had  long  enjoyed,  was  so  greatly  enriched  and  in- 
creased in  England  by  his  brother,  that  both  privately 
and  publicly  it  was  affirmed  by  many  that  the  king  had 
no  thoughts  of  returning  to  the  kingdom,  and  that  his 
brother,  already  no  less  powerful  than  hii^elf,  if  he 
should  not  restrain  his  innate  temper,  would,  impelled 
by  the  desire  of  sovereignty,  endeavour  to  drive  him 
vanquished  from  the  realm. 

8  9    The  time  of  commencing  his  journey  pressed  mchard^^^ 
hard  upon  King  Richard,  as  he,  who  had  been  first  of  fo-^e  em- 
ail the  princes  on  this  side  the  Alps  in  the  taking  up 
of  the  cross,  was  unwilling  to  be  last  in  setting  out.     A 
king  worthy  of  the  name  of  king,  who,  in  the  first  year 
of  his  reign,  left  the  kingdom  of  England  for  Christ, 
scarcely  otherwise  than  if  he  had  departed  never  to 
return      So   great  was  the   devotion  of  the   man,   so 
hastily,  so  quickly  and  so  speedily  did  he  run  yea  fly,  to 
avenge  the  wrongs  of  Christ.     However,  whilst  he  kept 
the  5-eater  matter  in  his  mind,  giving  himself  m  some 
little  measure  to  deliberation  for  the  kingdom,  having 
received  power  from  the  Pope  that  he  might  withdraw 
the  cross  from  such  of  his  own  subjects,  as  he  should 
desire    for   the   government  of  his  kingdom,   he  first 
appointed  Hugh  Pudsey,  bishop  of  Durham,  to  be  Chief 


8 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


RICHARD    OP    DEVIZES. 


9 


Consecrates 
bishops. 


Justice  of  the  whole  realm,  and  with  design,  as  is 
thought  by  many,  further  creating  him  a  young  Earl  of 
Northumberland  out  of  an  old  bishop,  the  custody  of  as 
many  castles  as  he  liked  being  yielded  to  him,  he  dili- 
gently cleared  from  his  coffers  ten  thousand  pounds  of 
silver.  Geoffrey  Fitz  Peter,  William  Briwere,  and 
Hugh  Bardulf  being  permitted  to  remain  at  home,  the 
cross  being  withdrawn  from  them,  the  king's  treasurer 
transferred  the  whole  coUections  of  the  three  as  three 
nuts  into  the  Exchequer.  All  the  sheriffs  of  the  king- 
dom on  any  trivial  accusation  falling  under  the  king's 
displeasure,  were  deprived  of  their  imlucky  power,  and 
scarcely  permitted  to  see  his  face,  even  by  the  mediation 
of  inestimable  treasure.  Ralph  de  Glanville,  than  whom 
none  of  his  time  was  more  subtile  whilst  he  was  in 
power,  now  being  reduced  to  a  private  person  by  his 
prince,  was  so  stupified  through  grief,  that  his  son-in- 
law  Ralph  de  Ardenne  utterly  lost,  by  reason  of  his 
careless  talk,  whatever  he  had  previously  acquired  by 
the  judgment  of  his  mouth.  He  too  himself,  because 
he  was  an  old  man,  and  not  able  to  bear  fatigue,  if  he 
had  been  willing  to  give  the  king  that  little  which  re- 
mained after  the  payment  of  the  fine,  as  a  gratuity, 
would  easily  have  obtained  a  remission  of  the  peril  of 
the  journey.  The  king  received  security  from  the  tri- 
butary kings  of  the  Welsh  and  of  the  Scots,  that  they 
would  not  pass  their  borders  for  the  annoyance  of  Eng- 
land during  his  absence. 

§  10.  Godfrey,  son  of  that  renowned  Richard  de 
Luci,  Richard  (Fitz  Neale)  the  Treasurer,  Hubert  Wal- 
ter, and  William  de  Longchamp,  four  men  of  no 
small  virtue,  and  of  no  mean  praise,  were  elected  at 
Pippewelle  to  the  four  vacant  sees,  viz.  Winchester, 
London,  Salisbury,  and  Ely.  They  all  obtained  suffi- 
cient canonical  nomination,  and  especially  the  elect  of 
Winchester,  who  obtained  his  nomination  to  the  dignity 
on  the  seventeenth  of  the  kalends  of  October  (Sept.  15), 


while  the  election  of  the  other  three  was  delayed  till  the 
morrow,  the  king  consenting  and  the  archbishop  con- 
firming what  was  done,  although  at  the  first  he  would 
rather  have   had  it  somewhat   otherwise:   concerning 
which  it  wonderfully  happened  that  he  who  had  been 
nominated  to  one  of  the  sees  by  the  archbishop^s  means, 
died  that  very  day.     William,  bishop  elect  of  Ely,  re- 
tained the  king  s  seal  on  the  payment  of  three  thousand 
pounds  of  silver,  although  Reginald  the  Italian  had  bid 
one  thousand  more.     The  bishops  elect  of  Winchester 
and   Salisbury  were  consecrated  at  Westmmster,   by 
Baldwin,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  on  the  eleventh  of 
the  kalends  of  November  (Oct.  22).     On  that   day, 
Hugh  de  Nonante,  bishop   of  Coventry,  laid  his  com- 
plaint before  the  archbishop  and  bishops  assembled  at 
the  consecration  of  the  bishops  elect,  against  his  monks 
of  Coventry,  for  having  laid  violent  hands  on  him  and 
drawn  his  blood  before  the  altar.     He  had  also  expelled 
the  greater  part  of  the  congregation  before  his  com- 
plaint, nor  did  he  cease  from  his  importunity,  until  he 
had  obtained  the  sanction  of  all  the  bishops  in  attesta- 
tion to  the  Pope  against  the  monks. 

§  11.  Godfrey,  bishop  of  Winchester,  mindful  of  hisRichar^ 
profession,  suing  for  the  restoration  of  the  possessions 
of  his  church,  which  had  been  taken  away,  as  no  one 
had  any  right  of  replevin  against  the  church  of  Win- 
chester with  respect  to  its  two  manors,  namely  Meones 
and  Weregrave,    recovered  them  by  judicial  decree, 
three  thousand  pounds  of  silver  being  privately  given  to 
the  king      Nor  did  the  considerate  man  omit  at  the 
same  time  to  pay  a  fine  to  the  king  for  the  indemnity  of 
the  church^s  treasure,  for  his  patrimony,  for  the  county 
of  Hampshire  and  for   the   custody  of  the  castles  of 
Winchester  and  Porchester.     And  because  the  time  for 
the  payment  of  so  much  money  was  nigh  at  hand,  as  he 
could  not  pass  over  the  day  fixed  for  the  payment  with- 
out detriment  to  the  whole  business,  and  he  could  find 


raises  money. 


1 


10 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


11 


no  nearer  resource  under  heaven,  although  against  his 
will,  he  laid  his  hand  on  the  treasure  of  his  church,  to 
restore  which,  however,  he  obliged  himself  and  his  suc- 
cessors, providing  security  to  the  convent  by  the  testi- 
mony of  a  sealed  bond.  A  man  of  such  courtesy  and 
moderation,  who  not  even  when  angry  ever  did  any 
thing  to  those  who  were  under  him,  but  what  savoured 
of  mildness :  truly  of  His  family,  and  one  of  His  familiars, 
of  Whom  it  is  said,  under  Whom  to  live  is  to  reign. 

§  12.  The  king  readily  disburthened  all,  whose  money 
was  a  burden  to  them,  such  powers  and  possessions  as 
they  chose  being  given  to  anybody  at  pleasure ;  where- 
with also  on  a  time  an  old  acquaintance  in  the  com- 
pany joking  him,  he  broke  off  with  this  evasion,  "I 
would  sell  London  if  I  could  find  a  chapman."  Many 
a  one  might  have  been  forewarned  by  that  expression, 
had  it  been  uttered  sooner,  not  to  learn  to  be  a  wise 
merchant,  after  the  English  proverb,  **  by  buying  for  a 
dozen,  and  selling  for  one  and  a  half." 

IN    THE    YEAR    OF    THE    LORD    MCXC. 

12th  Decern-  ^  §  13.  lu  the  year  from  the  incarnation  of  the  Lord 
1190,  the  king  crossed  the  channel  to  Neustria  (Nor- 
mandy),  the  care  of  the  whole  kingdom  being  committed 
to  the  chancellor. 

Richard,  bishop  elect  of  London,  and  William  of 
Ely,  were  consecrated  by  Archbishop  Baldwin  at  West- 
minster, the  second  of  the  kalends  of  January  (Dec.  31, 
1189).  William  de  Mandeville,  earl  of  Albemarle, 
being  seized  with  delirium  in  an  acute  semitertian  fever, 
died  at  Gisorz :  whose  relict,  a  woman  almost  a  man, 
who  was  deficient  in  nothing  masculine  but  manhood, 
William  de  Fortibus,  a  knight  a  thousand  times  ap- 
proved in  arms,  received  to  wife  by  King  Richard's  gift, 
together  with  all  the  honours  of  her  former  husband. 
Proceeding.  §  14.  William,  bishop  of  Ely,  and  the  king's  chan- 
cellor,        cellor,  by  nature  a  second  Jacob,  althgugh  he  did  not 


wrestle  with  the  angel,  a  goodly  person,  making  up  in- 
mind  for  his  shortness  in  stature,  secure  of  his  master's 
love,   and   presuming  on  his  favour,  because  all  power 
was,   is,  and  will  be  impatient  of  a  partner,   expelled 
Hugh  de  Pusac  from  the  Exchequer,  and  barely  leaving 
him  even  his  sword  with  which  he  had  been  invested 
as  an  earl  by  the  king's  hand,  after  a  short  time,  de- 
prived him  of  the  honour  of  his  earldom  also.     And  lest 
the  bishop  of  Durham  alone  should  bewail  his  misfor- 
tunes, the  villain,  who  was  now  more  cruel  than  a  wild 
beast,  and  spared  nobody,  fell  upon  the  bishop  of  Wm- 
chester  also.     The  custody  of  the  castles  and  county  is 
taken  away  from  him,  nor  is  he  even  permitted  to  enjoy 
his  own  patrimony.     The  kingdom  is  disturbed,  and  the 
discontented  are  charged  with  disaffection  to  the  kmg. 
Everybody  crosses  the  sea  to  importune  the  king  agamst 
the  tyrant,  but  he  having  crossed  first  of  all,  briefly  re- 
lated before  the  king  a  partial  account  of  bis  entire  pro- 
ceeding and  expulsion ;  by  whom  also  he  was  fully  in- 
structed in  aU  things  to  be  done ;  he  thus  foiled  the 
adverse  wishes  of  his  rivals,  and  was  on  his  return  before 
tho«e  who  assailed  him  could  obtain  admission  to  the 
king's  presence.     So  he  returns  to  the  English  not  less 
powerful  and  prosperous,  than  one  who  has  accomplished 
all  things  whatsoever  he  desired.     The  king  having  re- 
turned from  Gascony  where  he  had  forcibly  put  down  the 
thieves,  and  captured  the  holds  they  had  occupied,  aU  those 
whom  the  chancellor  had  injured  assembled  before  him, 
who  satisfying  every  one  as  then  to  each  seemed  good, 
sent  them  all  back  to  the  chancellor  with  such  letters  as 
they  then  desired.     John,  bishop  of  Norwich,  being  also 
one  of  those  who  threatened  Saladin,  amply  furnished  for 
his  ioumey  and  the  cause,  whilst  proceeding  on  his  way 
in  the  borders  of  Burgundy,  fell  among  robbers,  who 
'took  from  him  all  his  substance;  and,  as  he  had  no 
means  left  wherewith  he  might  proceed,  he  turned  his 
course  towards  the  Pope,  and  when  with  his  insinuation 


i 


12 


RICHARD    OF    DEVlZEiJ. 


he  had  bemoaned  his  mischance  and  poverty  to  him,  the 
clemency  of  the  holy  see  dismissed  him  home,  absolved 
from  his  vow. 
The  Chan-         8  15.  The  bishoD  of  Winchester,  beinff  affected  with  a 

cellor  seizes  .  _.  ._  .. 

the  bishop     serious  disease,  remained  some  time  beyond  the  sea.   The 

of  Diirham.        ,  .  . 

bishop  of  Durham  in  haste  proceeded  direct  to  London, 
but  not  being  received  by  the  barons  of  the  Exchequer, 
he  hastily,  as  if  sure  to  triumph,  pursues  his  way  after 
the  chancellor,  who  at  that  time  had  gone  on  an  expe- 
dition  towards   Lincoln :   whom   having  overtaken,  he 
saluted  in  the  king's  name,  not  freely  nor  without  a 
frown,  and  then  questioned  him  seriously  concerning  the 
affairs  of  state,  and,  indeed,  as  if  he  would  not  suffer 
anything  to  be  done  without  his  consent.     He  neglected 
fine  language  and  long  words,  and  while  he  boasted  too 
much  of  power  not  yet  received,  not  considering  with 
whom  he  was  speaking,  he  loosely  uttered  whatever  he 
ought  to  have  kept  secret.     At  the  conclusion  of  his 
address,  the  staff  is  put  forth  to  silence  talk,  the  king's 
solemn  act  much  to  be  reverenced  is  exhibited  for  reci- 
tal.    The  mountains  travail,  the  silly  mouse  is  produced. 
The  observance  of  strict  silence  is  enjoined  during  the 
king's  mandate;    all  were  hushed,  and  attentive  held 
their  tongues.     The  epistle   is  read   in  public,    which 
would  have   been  much  more  to  be  feared  if  it  had 
not  been  so  soon  read ;  he  (Longchamp)   well  able  to 
conceal  his  device,  shrewdly  deferred  to  answer  what  he 
had  heard  till  the  seventh  day,  appointing  their  place 
of  conference  at  Tickhill.     On  the  day  appointed  the 
bishop  of  Durham  comes  to  the  castle,  and  his  attend- 
ants being  commanded  to  wait  for  him  before  the  gates, 
he  goes  in  to  the  chancellor  quite  alone  ;  he  who  before 
had  held  his  peace,  speaks  first,  and  compels  the  de- 
ceived  to  recite  with  his  own  mouth  letters  he   had 
obtained   after  the   former  against   whatever   he   had 
hoped.     As  he   was  preparing  to   answer,   he   added, 
"  The   other  day  while  you  were  speaking  it  was  time 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


13 


for  me  to  be  silent,  now  that  you  may  discern  why  I 
have  taken  a  time  for  speaking,  you  being  silent ;  as 
my  lord  the  king  lives,  you  shall  not  depart  hence  until 
you  have  given  me  hostages  for  all  the  castles  which  you 
hold  being  delivered  up  to  me,  for  I  do  not  take  you  as 
a  bishop  a  bishop,  but  as  a  chancellor  a  chancellor !" 
The  ensnared  had  neither  the  firmness  nor  the  oppor- 
tunity to  resist ;  the  hostages  are  given,  and  at  the  term 
assigned  the  castles  are  given  up  for  the  restoring  of 
the  hostages.  William,  bishop  of  Worcester,  who  suc- 
ceeded next  to  Baldwin,  went  the  way  of  all  flesh. 

§  16.  The  lord  bishop  of  Winchester,  at  length  re-  R-jfge^^^ 
covering  in  Neustria,  and  also  desiring  to  receive  back  ^astie. 
the  things  taken  from  him,  recrossed  with  aU  the  speed 
he  could,  and  found  the  chancellor  besieging  the  castle 
of  Gloucester.     Whose  arrival  being  known,  the  chan- 
cellor goes  forth  to  meet  him  as  he  comes,  and  having 
heartily  embraced  and   kissed  him,  says,  "  You  have 
come  at  a  most  desirable  time,  dear  friend !  are  we  to 
prosecute  the  siege  or  desist  ?"    To  whom  the  bishop  re- 
plies, "  If  you  desire  peace,  lay  down  arms."     He,  quick 
of  apprehension,  perceived  the  force  of  the  words,  and 
commanded  the  heralds  to  sound  the  retreat ;  he  also 
restored  to  the  bishop  his  patrimony  without  dispute, 
but  that  only.     All  the  others,  who  had  crossed  the  sea 
against    the    chancellor,    profited   less   than    nothing. 
William,  legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  held  a  council  at 
Westminster,  in  which,  lest  there  should   be   nothing 
done  to  be  reported  of  him  hereafter,  he  sentenced  aU 
religion  to  be  expelled  from  Coventry  cathedral,  and  pre- 
bendary  clerks  to  be  substituted  in  place  of  the  monks. 

§  17.    William,  the  wonderful  bishop  of  Ely,  chan-  App^oin^ted 
cellor  of  the  king,  Justiciary  of  the  kingdom,  of  three-  gate, 
fold  charge  and  threefold  title,  that  he  might  use  both 
hands  as  the  right,  and  that  the  sword  of  Peter  might 
succour  the  sword  of  the  ruler,  took  upon  himself  the 
office  of  legate  of  all  England,  Scotland,  Wales,  and 


14 


RICHARD    OP    DEVIZE3. 


Ireland,  which  he  obtained  from  the  Pope  at  the 
instance  of  the  king,  who  would  not  otherwise  set  out, 
by  Reginald,  bishop  of  Bath.  Therefore  successful  in 
every  office  which  he  craved,  he  passed  to  and  fro  through 
the  kingdom  with  the  rapidity  of  a  flash  of  lightning. 

The  King  of  Darkness,  that  old  Incendiary,  having 

added  fresh  fuel,  fanned  the  ancient  spark  between  the 

church  of  Salisbury  and  the  monastery  of  Malmesbury 

into  renewed  flames.     The  abbot  is  roused  not  now  to 

make  the  profession  of  pontiff*,  but  to  disavow  the  very 

title  of  the  bishop  as  well  as  his  crosier.     Royal  letters 

to  the  chancellor  were   obtained,  by  which  the  abbot 

should  be  compelled  to  respond  at  law  to  the  motions  of 

the  bishop.     Nor  did  the  man  whose  affairs  were  at 

stake  forget  himself,  no  peril  could  ever  overtake  him 

unprovided,  who  never  knew  the  loss  of  anything  through 

sloth.     He  repelled  one  nail  by  another,  being  presented 

by  the  king  with  letters  invalidating  the  former  letters. 

The  chancellor  having  perceived  the  shameful  contrariety 

of  the   mandates  of  his  prince,  lest   the  king's  fame 

should  be  injured  by  the  fact,   if  he  proceeded  in  the 

cause,  deferred  all  process  of  both  the  one  party  and 

the  other  till  the  king's  return. 

§  18.  King  Richard  exacted  an  oath  from  his  two 
brothers,  John  his  own  brother  and  Geoffrey  a  bastard, 
that  they  would  not  enter  England  within  three  years 
from  his  departure,  the  three  years  to  be  reckoned  from 
the  day  of  his  starting  from  Tours ;  through  the  entrea- 
ties of  his  mother,  however,  dispensing  so  far  concerning 
John,  that  passing  into  England  with  the  chancellor's 
approbation,  he  should  abide  his  judgment,  and  at  his 
pleasure  he  should  either  remain  in  the  kingdom,  or  live 
in  exile. 

Queen  Eleanor's  dowry  was  recognized  throughout 
the  king's  territories  by  a  solemn  act,  and  delivered  up 
to  her,  so  that  she  who  had  before  lived  on  the  Ex- 
chequer might  thenceforward  live  on  her  own. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


15 


The  king's  fleet,  having  left  its  own  shores,  sailed 
round  Spain,  and  from  the  ocean  having  entered  the 
Mediterranean,  which  further  on  is  called  the  Grecian 
Sea,  by  tlie  Straits  of  Africa,  is  steered  on  to  MaxseiUes,  i..^^^^^^^ 
there  to  await  the  king. 

The  king  of  France  and  the  king  of  England,  having 
held  a  council   at  Tours  and   again  at  Vezelay,    and 
confirmed  the  treaty  between  themselves  and  then-  king- 
doms, and  having  settled  and  disposed  of  all  things  on 
both  sides  according  to  their  pleasure,  depart  from  each 
other  with  their  respective  armies.    The  Frenchman, 
being  subject  to  sickness  at  sea,  marches  by  land  to 
Sicily  ;  the  Englishman,  on  the  contrary,  about  to  pro- 
ceed by  sea,  comes  to  Marseilles  to  his  ships.     Baldwin, 
archbishop  of  Canterurby,  and  Hubert  Walter,  bishop 
of  Salisbury,  being  the  only  bishops  of  all  England  who 
accomplished  their  vows,  follow  the  kmg  to  Sicily,  and 
arrive  first  in  the  land  of  Juda. 

§  19.  The  monks  of  the  order  of  Cluni  were  not  wont 
to  supplant  one  another  in  their  priories  and  govern- 
ment either  by  entreaty  or  bribes,  and  although  some 
of  them  have  sometimes  attempted  something  of  that 
sort,  that  however  we  have  seen  visited  with  condign 
punishment.    There  was  a  certain  venerable  man  elected 
prior  of  Montacute  solely  on  account  of  his  worth,  Jos- 
celine  by  name,  in  whom  you  could  discern  nothmg  but 
what   was  praiseworthy.     To  supplant  this  so  good  a 
man  there  came  a  certain  one,  whose  name  it  is  not 
necessary  to  mention,  one  of  his  false  brethren,  with 
letters,  obtained  by  great  cunning  from  the  abbot  of 
Cluni,  by  which  it  was  commanded  that  the  prior  should 
resign  to  the  bearer  of  the  present  letters  and  the  con- 
gregation receive  him  for  their  prelate.     The  prior  by 
some  means  foreknew  what  commodity  the  dealer  had 
come  to  seek,  wherefore,  without  awaiting  the  mandate, 
he  vacated  his  seat  in  the  chapter,  and,  the  congrega- 
tion being  present,  addressed  hinv  "  Friend,  for  what 


16 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


17 


Description 
of  Richard's 
fleet. 


art  thou  come  ?'"  He,  having  tarried  long  that  he  might 
appear  unwillingly  to  receive  that,  which  he  had  come  to 
take  by  violence,  at  length  betook  himself  to  his  seat, 
and  anon  imprecated  himself,  saying,  "  O  thou  who 
with  unalterable  purpose  govern  est  the  world,  whose 
power  takes  its  pastime  in  human  affairs,  who  puttest 
down  the  mighty  and  exaltest  the  humble  !  O  thou 
just  Judge  Jesu  Christ,  if  wrongfully  I  here  preside, 
without  delay  and  manifestly  do  thou  vouchsafe  to 
show  !"  Behold  the  miracle  !  On  that  same  day  he  lost 
his  speech ;  on  the  next  his  life ;  on  the  third,  being 
consigned  to  the  earth,  he  learnt  by  experience,  and 
taught  by  example,  that  sordid  plunder  is  never  fol- 
lowed by  prosperous  results. 

A  certain  monk  of  Glastonbury,  in  hopes  of  promo- 
tion, courted  Earl  John  with  many  presents,  but  just  as 
he  should  have  come  to  receive  it,  a  certain  beam  having 
suddenly  given  way,  fell  in  his  face,  so  that  bruised  and 
wholly  disfigured,  he  lost  both  his  eggs  {qy,  expecta- 
tions) and  his  money  together. 

§  20.  The  ships  which  the  king  found  already  pre- 
pared on  the  shore  were  one  hundred  in  number,  and 
fourteen  busses,  vessels  of  great  magnitude  and  ad- 
mirable swiftness,  strong  vessels  and  very  sound,  whereof 
this  was  the  equipage  and  appointment.  The  first  of 
the  ships  had  three  spare  rudders,  thirteen  anchors, 
thirty  oars,  two  sails,  three  sets  of  ropes  of  all  kinds, 
and  besides  these  double  whatever  a  ship  can  want, 
except  the  mast  and  the  ship's  boat.  There  is  appointed 
to  the  ship's  command  a  most  experienced  steersman, 
and  fourteen  subordinate  attendants  picked  for  the. ser- 
vice are  assigned  him.  The  ship  is  freighted  with  forty 
horses  of  value,  trained  to  arms,  and  with  arms  of  all 
kinds  for  as  many  horsemen,  and  forty  foot,  and  fifteen 
sailors,  and  with  an  entire  year's  provisions  for  as  many 
men  and  horses.  There  was  one  appointment  for  all  the 
ships,  but  each  of  the  busses  received  a  double  appoint- 


ment and  freight.     The  king's  treasure,  which  was  very 
great  and  inestimable,  was  divided  amongst  the  ships 
and  busses,  that  if  one  part  should  experience  danger, 
the  rest  might  be  saved.     All  things  being  thus  arranged, 
the  king  himself,  with  a  small  household,  and  the  chief 
men  of  his  army,  with  his  attendants,  having  quitted 
the  shore,  advanced  before  the  fleet  in  galleys,  and  being 
daily  entertained  by  the  maritime  towns,  taking  along 
with  them  the  larger  ships  and  busses  of  that  sea,  arrived 
prosperously  at  Messina.     So  great  was  the  splendour  ^\'^^J^^  «* 
of  the  approaching  armament,  such  the  clashing  and  sept.  23! 
brilliancy  of  their  arms,  so  noble  the  sound  of  the  trum- 
pets and  clarions,  that  the  city  quaked  and  was  greatly 
astounded,  and  there  c^ne  to  meet  the  king  a  multitude 
of  all  ages,  people  without  number,  wondering  and  pro- 
claiming with  what  exceeding  glory  and  magnificence 
that  king  had  arrived,  surpassing  the  king  of  France, 
who  with  his  forces  had  arrived  seven  days  before.    And 
forasmuch  as  the  king  of  France  had  been  already  re- 
ceived into  the  palace  of  Tancred,  king  of  Sicily,  within 
the  walls,  the  king  of  England  pitched  his  camp  with- 
out the  city.     The  same  day  the  king  of  France,  know-  H'^pr^oceed. 
ing  of  the  arrival  of  his  comrade  and  brother,  flies  to  his 
reception,  nor  could  their  gestures  sufficiently  express 
in  embraces  and  kisses  how  much  each  of  them  rejoiced 
in  the  other.     The  armies  cheered  one  another  with  mu- 
tual applause  and  intercourse,  as  if  so  many  thousand 
men  had  been  all  of  one  heart  and  one  mind.     In  such 
pastimes  is  the  holiday  spent  until  the  evening,  and  the 
weary  kings   departing,  although  not  satiated,  return 
every  one  to  his  own  quarters.     On  the  next  day  the  king 
of  England  presently  caused  gibbets  to  be  erected  with- 
out the  camp  to   hang  thereon   thieves   and   robbers. 
The  judges  delegated  spared  neither  sex  nor  age ;   the 
cause  of  the  stranger  and  the  native  found  the  like  law 
and  the  like  punishment.     The  king  of  France,  what- 
ever transgression  his   people  committed,  or  whatever 


J 


18 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


cred, 


offence  was  committed  against  them,  took  no  notice  and 
held  his  peace;  the  king  of  England  esteeming  the 
country  of  those  implicated  in  guilt  as  a  matter  of  no 
consequence,  considered  every  man  his  own,  and  left  no 
transgression  unpunished,  wherefore  the  one  was  called 
a  Lamb  by  the  Griffones,  the  other  obtained  the  name 
of  a  Lion. 

llih  T*"""  §  ^^'  "^^^  ^^"S  ^^  England  sent  his  messengers  to  the 
king  of  Sicily,  demanding  Johanna  his  sister,  formerly 
queen  of  Sicily,  and  her  dowry,  with  a  golden  seat  and 
the  whole  legacy  which  King  William  had  bequeathed  to 
his  father.  King  Henry,  namely,  a  golden  table  of  twelve 
feet  in  length,  a  silk  tent,  a  hundred  of  the  best  galleys 
with  all  their  necessaries  for  two  years,  sixty  thousand 
silinas  of  wheat,  sixty  thousand  of  barley,  sixty  thou- 
sand of  wine,  four  and  twenty  golden  cups,  and  four  and 
twenty  golden  dishes.  The  king  of  Sicily,  setting  little 
by  the  demands  of  the  king  of  the  Enghsh,  and  still 
less  considering  his  own  exigencies,  sent  him  back  his 
sister  with  the  ordinary  furniture  of  her  bed,  having 
given  her,  however,  with  royal  consideration,  a  thousand 
thousand  Terrini  for  her  expenses.  On  the  third  day 
following,  the  king  of  England,  having  passed  over  the 
great  river  Del  Far,  which  separates  Calabria  from 
Sicily,  entered  Calabria  in  arms,  and  took  therein  the 
well  fortified  town  which  is  called  La  Banniere,  and  hav- 
ing expelled  the  Griffones,  established  his  sister  there, 
and  secured  the  place  with  an  armed  garrison.  Again 
the  king  took  a  very  strong  castle,  which  is  called  the 
Griffones'  Monastery,  on  the  same  river  Del  Far,  situated 
between  La  Banniere  and  Messina,  and  fortified  it  when 
taken ;  and  having  without  mercy  despatched  by  various 
tortures  the  Griffones  who  had  resisted,  caused  them  to 
be  exhibited  as  a  gazing-stock  to  their  friends.  Wido 
king  of  Jerusalem,  sent  word  to  Philip  king  of  the 
French,  and  Richard  king  of  the  English,  whilst  winter- 
ing in  Sicily,  that  the  residue  of  the  Christians  who  lay 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZF-S. 


19 


before  Acre,  would,  on  account  of  their  weakness  and 
the  violence  of  the  pagans,  either  be  obliged  to  depart 
or  perish,  unless  very  shortly  sustained.  To  aid  whom, 
the  kings  sent  forward  Henry  count  of  Champagne,  and 
Baldwin  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Hubert  bishop 
of  Salisbury,  and  Ralph  de  Glanville,  with  a  strong 
army ;  of  whom  Archbishop  Baldwin  and  Ralph  de  Glan- 
ville died  at  the  siege  of  the  city,  which  the  Latins  call 
Acre  and  the  Jews  Accaron,  while  the  kings  still 
remained  in  Sicily. 

§  22.  The  Griffones,  before  King  Richard's  arrival  in  ^"^^^^^^^^i^^. 
Sicily,  were  more  powerful  than  all  the  mighty  of  that  f}^^^^  °^ 
region,  and  having  moreover  always  hated  the  people 
beyond  the  Alps,  and  now  irritated  by  recent  occur- 
rences more  inveterate  than  ever,  kept  the  peace  with 
all  who  claimed  the  king  of  France  for  their  master,  but 
sought  to  wreak  the  entire  vengeance  of  their  wrongs  on 
the  king  of  the  English  and  his  tailed  followers,  for  the 
Greeks  and  Sicilians  followed  that  king  about  and  called 
them  tailed  English.     Thereupon  all  intercourse  with  J^^^^^^^ 
the  country  is  denied  the  English  by  proclamation ;  they  is  unknown. 
are  murdered  both  day  and  night  by  forties  and  fifties 
wherever  they  are  found  unarmed.     The  slaughter  was 
daily  multiplied,  and  it  was  madly  purposed  to  go  on 
until  they  should  either  destroy  or  put  them  all  to  flight. 
The  king  of  England,  excited  by  these  disorders,  raged 
like  the  fiercest  lion,  and  vented  his  anger  in  a  manner 
worthy   that   noble    breast.      His   fury   astounded   his 
nearest  friends,  and  his  whole  court  the  famous  princes 
of  his  army  sat  around  his  throne,  each  according  to 
his  rank,  and  if  any  one  might  dare  to  raise  his  eyes 
to  look  him  in  the  face,  it  would  be  very  easy  to  read  in 
the  ruler  s  countenance  what  he  silently  considered  in 
his  mind.     After  a  long  and  deep  silence,  the  king  dis- 
burdened his  indignant  lips  as  follows. 

§  23.  ''O  my  soldiers!  my  kingdom's  strength  and  hss speech. 
crown !  who  have  endured  with  me  a  thousand  perils, 

c2 


20 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


Its  effect. 


you,  who  by  might  have  subdued  before  me  so  many 
tyrants  and  cities,  do  you  now  see  how  a  cowardly  rabble 
insults  us ?  Shall  we  vanquish  Turks  and  Arabs?  shall 
we  be  a  terror  to  nations  the  most  invincible?  shall 
our  right  hand  make  us  a  way  even  to  the  ends  of 
the  world  for  the  cross  of  Christ  ?  shall  we  restore  the 
kingdom  to  Israel,  when  we  have  turned  our  backs  be- 
fore vile  and  effeminate  Griffones  ?  Shall  we,  subdued 
here  in  the  confines  of  our  own  country,  proceed  further, 
that  the  sloth  of  the  English  may  become  a  by-word  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth  ?  Am  I  not  right  then,  O  my 
friends,  in  regarding  this  as  a  new  cause  of  sorrow? 
Truly,  methinks  I  see  you  deliberately  spare  your  pains, 
that  perchance  you  may  the  better  contend  with  Saladin 
hereafter.  I,  your  lord  and  king,  love  you ;  I  am  soli- 
citous for  your  honour ;  I  tell  you,  I  warn  you  again 
and  again,  if  now  you  depart  thus  unrevenged,  the  men- 
tion of  this  base  flight  will  both  precede  and  accompany 
you.  Old  women  and  children  will  be  raised  up  against 
you,  and  assurance  will  yield  a  double  energy  to  every 
enemy  against  the  runaways.  I  know  that  he  who  saves 
any  one  by  constraint,  does  the  same  as  kill  him;  the 
king  will  retain  no  man  against  his  will.  I  am  unwil- 
ling to  compel  any  one  of  you  to  stay  with  me,  lest  the 
fear  of  one  should  shake  another^s  confidence  in  the 
battle.  Let  every  one  follow  what  he  may  have  chosen, 
but  I  will  either  die  here  or  will  revenge  these  wrongs 
common  to  me  and  you.  If  hence  I  depart  alive,  Sala- 
din will  see  me  only  a  conqueror;  will  you  depart,  and 
leave  me  your  king  alone  to  meet  the  conflict  ? " 

§  24.  The  king  had  scarcely  well  concluded  his 
harangue,  when  all  his  brave  and  valiant  men  burst  out, 
troubled  only  that  their  lord  appeared  to  mistrust  his 
men.  They  promise  that  they  will  comply  from  their 
souls  with  whatever  he  shall  enjoin ;  they  are  ready  to 
penetrate  mountains  and  walls  of  brass,  should  he  but 
give  a  nod:  all  Sicily,  at  his  command  alone,  shall  be 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


21 


subjected  to  him  by  their  labour ;  if  he  should  but  desire 
it,  as  far  as  the  Pillars  of  Hercules  shall  be  steeped  in 
blood.     As  the  clamour,  hushed  by  the  ruler's  gravity,  his  plans 

'  •'  o  ^     against  Mes- 

subsided,  "  I  am  pleased,"  said  he,  "  with  what  I  hear;  sina. 
you  refresh  my  spirits  by  your  readiness  to  cast  ofl^  your 
disgrace.  And,  as  delay  has  always  been  hurtful  to 
those  who  are  prepared,  we  must  make  haste,  so  that 
whatever  we  design  may  be  sudden.  Messina  shall  be 
taken  by  me  in  the  first  place,  the  Griffones  shall  either 
ransom  themselves,  or  be  sold.  If  King  Tancred  do 
not  more  speedily  satisfy  me  for  my  sister'^s  dowry  and 
the  legacy  of  King  William,  which  falls  to  me  in  right 
of  my  father,  after  the  depopulation  of  his  kingdom,  he 
shall  be  compelled  to  restore  them  fourfold.  Whatever 
belongs  to  the  inhabitants  shall  be  a  prey  for  every  body 
to  whom  it  shall  fall ;  only  with  my  lord  the  king  of 
the  French,  who  lodges  in  the  city,  and  with  all  his 
followers,  shall  perfect  peace  be  preserved.  Let  two 
thousand  bold  kniffhts,  the  choice  of  the  entire  army,  Literaiiy, 

It  1  J  'j.!-*      X  men  who 

and  a  thousand  foot,  archers,  be  made  ready  witnm  two  havenottheir 

.      ,  hearts  in  their 

days.  Let  the  law  be  enforced  without  remission ;  let  boots. 
the  footman,  who  flies  full  speed,  lose  his  foot,  the  knight 
be  deprived  of  his  girdle.  Let  every  man,  according  to 
military  discipline,  be  disposed  in  line  in  exact  array, 
and  on  the  third  day,  at  the  sound  of  the  horn,  let  them 
follow  me.  I  will  head  them  and  show  them  the  way 
to  the  city  !"  The  assembly  separated  with  the  great- 
est applause  ;  the  king,  having  relaxed  the  sternness  of 
his  countenance,  was  seen  returning  thanks  for  their 
good-will  with  his  wonted  affability  of  expression. 

8  25.  It  wonderfully  fell  out  that  not  even  the  king's  Delayed  by 

o  •'  •  r\      lY,     ^^  embassy. 

enemy  could  pretend  that  his  cause  was  unjust.  On  the 
third  day  on  which  the  army  was  to  have  been  led  forth  oct.  4. 
to  battle,  very  early  in  the  morning,  Richard  archbishop 
of  Messina,  the  archbishop  of  Montreal,  the  archbishop 
of  Pisa,  Margaritus  Admiralis,  Jordan  de  Pin,  and  many 
other  of  King  Tancred's  familiar  friends,  having  taken 


22 


HICUARD    OF    DEViZES. 


with  them  Philip  king  of  the  French,  the  bishop  of 
Carnot,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  counts  of  Nevers 
and  Perch,  and  many  followers  of  the  king  of  France, 
also,  the  archbishops  of  Rouen  and  Auch,  the  bishops 
of  Evreux  and  Bayonne,  and  all  who  were  supposed 
to  have  any  influence  with  the  English,  came  reve- 
rently to  the  king  of  England,  that  they  might  cause 
satisfaction  for  all  his  complaints  to  be  given  to  his 
content.  The  king,  after  long  and  earnest  solicitation, 
is  prevailed  on  by  the  entreaty  of  such  honourable  men, 
and  commits  the  matter  to  be  settled  by  their  arbitra- 
tion. They  would  consider  well  the  enormity  of  what 
he  had  had  to  brook,  and  would  provide  that  the  satis- 
faction should  be  answerable  to  the  offence.  Whatever 
their  general  deliberation  should  have  determined  to  be 
sufficient,  would  be  satisfactory  to  him,  if  only,  from  that 
very  moment,  none  of  the  Griffbnes  would  lay  hands 
on  his  men.  Those  who  had  come,  were  even  more 
astonished  than  rejoiced  at  this  unhoped-for  clemency, 
and  giving  him  at  once  what  he  had  last  propounded, 
they  retired  from  the  king's  presence,  and  were  assem- 
bled at  some  distance  to  treat  of  the  rest. 
Messina  be-  §  26.  The  king*s  army  having  on  the  previous  day 
Richard ;  been  numbered  according  to  the  aforementioned  order, 
was  with  solemn  silence  in  arms  before  the  camp,  await- 
ing the  herald,  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  and  the 
framers  of  the  peace,  not  so  easily  coming  to  a  deter- 
mination, had  protracted  the  day  till  full  the  third  hour, 
when  behold,  suddenly  and  unexpectedly,  there  was 
proclaimed  by  a  voice,  too  distinctly  heard,  before  the 
gates,  "  To  arms,  to  arms,  men  !  Hugo  Brunus  is  taken 
and  being  murdered  by  the  Griffones,  all  he  has  is  being 
plundered,  and  his  men  are  being  slaughtered."  The 
cry  of  the  breach  of  peace  confounded  those  who  were 
treating  for  the  peace,  and  the  king  of  France  broke 
forth  in  the  following  speech :  "  T  take  it  that  God  has 
hated  these  men,   and  hardened  their  hearts  that  they 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


23 


may  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  destroyer:''  and  having 
quickly  returned,  with  all  who  were  with  him,  to  the 
king  s   paviUon,   he  found  him  already  girding  on  his 
sword,  whom  he  thus  briefly  addressed:  '*  I  will  be  a 
witness  before  all  men,  whatever  be  the  consequence, 
that  thou  art  blameless,  if  at  length  thou  takest  arms 
against  the  cursed  Griffimes."     When  he  had  said  this, 
he  departed ;  those  who  had  accompanied  him  followed, 
and  were  received  into  the  city.     The  king  of  England 
proceeds  in  arms ;  the  terrible  standard  of  the  dragon 
is  borne  in  front  unfurled,  while  behind  the  king  the 
sound  of  the  trumpet  excites  the  army.     The  sun  shone 
brightly  on  the  golden  shields,  and  the  mountains  were 
resplendent  in  their  glare ;  they  marched  cautiously  and 
orderly,  and  the  affair  was  managed  without  show.     The 
Griffbnes,  on  the  contrary,  the  city  gates  being  closed, 
stood  armed  at  the  battlements  of  the  walls  and  towers, 
as  yet  fearing  nothing,  and  incessantly  discharged  their 
darts  upon   the   enemy.      The   king,  acquainted  with 
nothing  better  than  to  take  cities  by  storm  and  batter 
forts    let  their  quivers  be  emptied  first,  and  then  at 
length  made  his  first  assault  by  his  archers  who  pre- 
ceded the  army.     The  sky  is  hidden  by  the  shower  of 
arrows,  a  thousand   darts  pierce  through  the  shields 
spread  abroad  on  the  ramparts,  nothing  could  save  the 
rebels  against  the  force  of  the  darts.     The  walls  are  left 
without  guard,  because  no  one  could  look  out  of  doors, 
but  he  would  have  an  arrow  in  his  eye  before  he  could 

shut  it.  ..,1.x 

§27.   In  the  mean  time,  the  king  with  his  troops,  and^cap. 

without  repulse,  freely  and  as  though  with  permission, 
approached  the  gates  of  the  city,  which  with  the  appli- 
cation of  the  battering  ram  he  forced  in  an  instant,  and 
having  led  in  his  army  took  every  hold  in  the  city,  even  to 
Tancred^s  palace  and  the  lodgings  of  the  French  around 
their  king's  quarters,  which  he  spared  in  respect  of  the 
king  his  lord.     The  standards  of  the  victors  are  planted 


24 


RICHARD   OF    DEWIZEH, 


on  the  towers  through  the  whole  circuit  of  the  city,  and 
each  of  the  surrendered  fortifications  he  entrusted  to 
particular  captains  of  his  army,  and  caused  his  nobles  to 
take  up  their  quarters  in  the  city.  He  took  the  sons  of 
all  the  nobility  both  of  the  city  and  surrounding  country 
as  hostages,  that  they  should  either  be  redeemed  at  the 
king's  price  or  the  remainder  of  the  city  should  be 
delivered  up  to  him  without  conflict,  and  he  should  take 
to  himself  satisfaction  for  his  demands  from  their  King 
Tancred.  He  began  to  attack  the  city  about  the  fifth 
hour  of  the  day,  and  took  it  the  tenth  hour ;  and  having 
withdrawn  his  army,  returned  victorious  to  his  camp. 
King  Tancred  terrified  at  the  words  of  those  who  an- 
nounced to  him  the  issue  of  the  transaction,  hastened 
to  make  an  agreement  with  him,  sending  him  twenty 
thousand  ounces  of  gold  for  his  sister's  dowry,  and  other 
twenty  thousand  ounces  of  gold  for  the  legacy  of  King 
William  and  the  observance  of  perpetual  peace  towards 
him  and  his.  This  small  sum  is  accepted  with  much 
ado  and  scornfully  enough,  the  hostages  are  given  back, 
and  peace  is  sworn  and  confirmed  by  the  nobles  of  both 
nations. 

§  28.  The  king  of  England,  now  having  little  confi- 
dence in  the  natives,  built  a  new  wooden  fort  of  great 
strength  and  height  by  the  walls  of  Messina,  which,  to 
the  reproach  of  the  Griffbnes,  he  called  "  Mategriffun.''' 
The  king's  valour  was  greatly  extolled,  and  the  land  kept 
silence  in  his  presence.  Walter,  who  from  a  monk  and 
prior  of  St.  Swithin's  church  at  Winchester,  had  been 
advanced  to  be  abbot  of  Westminster,  died  on  the  fifth 
Sept.  27.      of  the  calends  of  October. 

Queen  Eiea-  §  29.  Queen  Eleanor,  a  matchless  woman,  beautiful 
fn  skiiy!  and  chaste,  powerful  and  modest,  meek  and  eloquent, 
which  is  rarely  wont  to  be  met  with  in  a  woman,  who 
Que\°n  of  ^^^^  advauced  in  years  enough  to  have  had  two  husbands 
H^T  *Sfo-  ^^^  *^^  ^^^^  crowned  kings,  still  indefatigable  for  every 
ISld  mJhTrZ  "^^^^^taking,  whose  power  was  the  admiration  of  her  age, 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


25 


1/ 


having  taken  with  her  the  daughter  of  the  king  of  the 
Navarrese,  a  maid  more  accomplished  than  beautiful, 
followed  the  king  her  son,  and  having  overtaken  him  still 
abiding  in  Sicily,  she  came  to  Pisa,  a  city  full  of  every 
good,  and  convenient  for  her  reception,  there  to  await  the 
king's  pleasure,  together  with  the  king  of  Navarre's  am- 
bassadors and  the  damsel.  Many  knew,  what  I  wish 
that  none  of  us  had  known.  This  same  queen,  in  the 
time  of  her  former  husband,  went  to  Jerusalem.  Let 
none  speak  more  thereof;  I  also  know  well.     Be  silent. 

IN  THE  YEAR  OF  THE  LORD  MCXCI. 

§  30.  The  first  conference  between  the  earl  of  Mor-  a,  d.  iioi. 
tain,  the  king's  brother,  and  the  chancellor,  respecting 
the  custody  of  certain  castles  and  the  money  out  of  the 
exchequer  conceded  to  the  earl  by  his  brother,  was  held 
at  Winchester  on  Lsetare  Hierusalem.  4  March. 

Robert,  prior  of  St.  Swithin's  at  Winchester,  having 
left  his  priory  and  forsaken  his  profession,  cast  himself 
into  the  sect  of  the  Carthusians  at  Witham,  for  grief, 
(or  shall  I  say  for  devotion  ?) 

Walter,  prior  of  Bath,  with  a  like  fervour  or  distrac- 
tion, had  before  presumed  the  self-same  thing,  but  once 
withdrawn,  he  seemed  as  yet  to  think  of  nothing  less 

than  a  return, 

§  31.  The  king,  although  he  had  long  ago  sworn  to  r^wjs 
the  king  of  France  that  he  would  accept  his  sister  as  a  with  Phiiip|s 
consort,  whom  his  father  King  Henry  had  provided  for  off. 
him,  and  for  a  long  time  had  taken  care  of,  because  he 
was  suspicious  of  the  custody  had  of  her,  contemplated 
marrying  the  princess  his  mother  had  engaged.     And 
that  he  might  accomplish  the  desire  without  difficulty, 
with  which  he  vehemently  burned,   he  consulted   the 
count  of  Flanders,  a  most  eloquent  man,  and  one  who 
possessed   an  invaluable   power   of   speech,   by  whose 
mediation    the   king  of  France   released  the  king    of 
England  from  his  oath  to   marry  his  sister,  and  quit- 


r 


26 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


27 


t^ 


Richard  leave 
Sicily. 

March  30. 


May  5 


claimed  to  him  for  ever  the  whole  territory  of  Vaegesin 
and  Gisorz,  having  received  from  him  ten  thousand 
pounds  of  silver. 
Philip  and  §  32.  The  king  of  France,  with  his  army,  departing 
for  Jerusalem  before  the  king  of  England,  put  to  sea 
the  third  of  the  calends  of  April.  The  king  of  England, 
about  to  leave  Sicily,  caused  the  fort  which  he  had  built 
to  be  taken  down,  and  stowed  the  whole  of  the  materials 
in  his  ships  to  take  along  with  him.  Every  sort  of 
engine  for  the  attack  of  fortifications,  and  every  kind  of 
arms  which  the  heart  of  man  could  invent,  he  had  all 
ready  in  his  ships.  Robert,  son  of  William  Fitz  Ralph, 
was  consecrated  for  the  bishopric  of  Worcester  by  Wil- 
liam de  Longchamp,  as  yet  legate,  at  Canterbury,  on  the 
third  of  the  nones  of  May.  The  convent  of  Canterbury 
deposed  their  prior,  whom  Archbishop  Baldwin  had  set 
over  them,  and  substituted  another  in  the  place  of  the 
deposed. 

§  33.  Walter,  archbishop  of  Rouen,  because,  as  is 
usual  with  the  clergy,  he  was  pusillanimous  and  timo- 
rous, having  bidden  adieu  to  Jerusalem  from  afar,  re- 
signed unasked  all  indignation  against  Saladin,  and  gave 
to  the  king  all  the  provision  he  had  brought  for  attack- 
ing him,  and  the  cross;  whilst,  forgetting  shame,  he 
pretended,  with  that  devotion  which  diffidence,  the  most 
wretched  of  mothers,  brought  forth,  that  pastors  of 
the  church  should  rather  preach  than  fight,  and  that 
it  is  not  meet  for  a  bishop  to  wield  other  arms  than 
those  of  virtue.  But  the  king,  to  whom  his  money  ap- 
peared more  necessary  than  his  personal  presence,  as  if 
convinced  by  the  overpowering  argument,  approved 
the  allegations,  and  having  arranged  concerning  the 
three  years'  contribution  that  he  should  furnish  of  a 
certain  number  of  men  and  horses,  sent  him  back  again 
into  England  with  his  letters  to  William  the  Chancel- 
lor;  this  being  added  at  the  end  of  the  letters  for 
honour  and  for  all,  that  the  chancellor  should  use  his 


The  arch- 
hishop  of 
Rouen  re- 
turns into 
England, 


counsel  in  affairs  of  state.     The  king,  having  gained  ex- 
perience from  the  proceedings  of  this  archbishop,  puri- 
fied his  army,  not  permitting  any  one  to  come  w4th  him, 
but  such  as  could  bear  arms,  and  with  a  ready  mind  would 
use  them ;  nor  did  he  suffer  those  who  returned  to  take 
back  with  them  their  money,  which  they  had  brought 
thus  far,  or  their  arms.     The  queen  also,  his  mother, 
who  had  been  received  with  all  honour,  as  it  was  meet, 
and  after  affectionate  embraces  had  been  led  forth  with 
great  splendour,  he  caused  to  return  with  the  archbishop  ; 
having  retained  for  himself  the  princess  whom  he  had 
sought,  and  entrusted  her  to  the  safe  custody  of  his  sister, 
who  had  now  returned  to  the  camp  to  meet  her  mother. 
§  34.  John,  bishop  of  Exeter,  closed  his  last  day. 
Savaricus,  archdeacon   of  Northampton,   being   also 
one  of  the  many  who  had  followed  the  king  of  England 
out  of  England  to  Sicily,  was  supplied  by  the  king  with 
letters  patent,  in  the  presence  of  the  king  s  mother,  to 
the  justiciaries  of  England,  containing  the  king  s  assent, 
and  something  more   than  an  assent,  that  he  should 
be  promoted  to  whatever  vacant  diocese  he  could  be 
elected  to.      These  honourable  acquisitions  Savaricus 
sent  to  his  kinsman  the  bishop  of  Bath,  into  England, 
but  he  himself  retired  to  Rome  as  one  who  had  been 
best  known  among  the  Romans. 

§  35.  Richard  king  of  England,  in  letters  destined  jj^h^^^uers 
for  England,  taking  leave  of  his  whole  kingdom,  and  ^J^^ation 
giving  strict  injunction  for  the  chancellor  to  be  honoured  Richard. 
by  all,  his  fleet  more  to  be  prized  for  its  quality  than  itsj./- 
numbers  being  in  readiness,  with  a  chosen  and  brave 
army,  with  his  sister  Johanna  and  the  princess  he  was 
to  marry,  with  all  things  which  could  be  necessary  for 
those  going  to  war  or  going  to  set  out  on  a  long  journey, 
set  sail  on  the  fourth  of  the  ides  of  April.     In  the  fleet,  lo  aphi. 
moreover,  there  were  one  hundred  and  fifty-six  ships, 
four  and  twenty  busses,  and  thirty  and  nine  galleys ; 
the  sum  of  the  vessels  two  hundred  and  nineteen. 


28 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


Hisbeha- 
viour. 


§  36.  The  archbishop  of  Rouen  came  to  England  to 
the  chancellor,  by  whom  he  was  received  and  treated 
honourably,  and  much  better  than  the  king  had  com- 
manded.    Others   also  followed  with  many   mandates, 
in  all  of  which  the  conclusion  was,  that  the  chancellor 
should  be  obeyed  by  all.     To  his   brother  John  espe- 
cially, he  sent  word  by  every  messenger,  that  he  should 
adhere  to  the  chancellor,  that  he  should  be  a  support  to 
him  against  all  men,  and  that  he  should  not  violate  the 
oath  he  had  given  him.     The  king  of  En^and  sent  orders 
to  the  chancellor,  and  to  the  convent  of  Canterbury,  and 
to  the  bishops  of  the  province,  that  they  should  canoni- 
cally  and    jointly   provide   for   the    metropolitan    see, 
because,  Baldwin  being  dead,  it  had  been  bereft  of  its 
prelate ;  for  the  abbacy,  however,  of  Westminster,  now 
vacant,  it  is  permitted  to  the  chancellor  alone  to  ordain 
as  he  pleases.     There  happened  an  eclipse  of  the  sun 
about  the  third  hour  of  the  day :  those  who  were  ignorant 
of  the  causes  of  things  were  astonished,  that  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  day,  no  clouds  obstructing  the  sun,  the  sun's 
rays  should  give  a  much  feebler  light  than  usual ;  but 
those  whom  the  motion  of  the  universe  occupies,  say 
that  the  making  deficiencies  of  the  sun  and  moon  does 
not  signify  anything. 

dl^^Ta^'^nt  §  37.  John,  the  king's  brother,  who  had  long  kept 
^hZlliior"  ^^s  ears  open  for  it,  when  he  knew  for  certain  that  his 
-"-^Eari  brother  had  turned  his  back  on  England,  presently 
perambulated  the  kingdom  in  a  more  popular  manner, 
nor  did  he  forbid  his  followers  calling  him  the  king  s 
heir.  And  as  the  earth  is  dreary  in  the  sun's  absence, 
so  was  the  face  of  the  kingdom  altered  at  the  king's 
departure.  The  nobles  are  all  stirred  up  in  arms,  the 
castles  are  closed,  the  cities  are  fortified,  entrenchments 
are  thrown  up.  The  archbishop  of  Rouen,  not  foresee- 
ing more  of  the  future  than  the  fuel  of  error  which  was 
praised,  knew  well  how  so  to  give  contentment  to  the 
chancellor,  that  at  the  same  time  he  might  not  displease 


and 
John 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


29 


his  rivals.  Writs  are  privately  despatched  to  the  heads 
of  the  clergy  and  of  the  people,  and  the  minds  of  every 
body  are  excited  against  the  chancellor.  The  knights  of 
parliament  willingly,  though  secretly,  consented,  but  the 
clergy,  more  fearful  by  nature,  dared  not  swear  obedi- 
ence to  either  master.  The  chancellor,  perceiving  these 
things,  dissembled,  disdaining  to  know  that  any  one  would 
presume  any  how  to  attempt  anything  against  him. 

§  38.  At   length   the  pot  is   uncovered ;    it   is   an-  The^chancei- 
nounced  to  him,  that  Gerrard  de  Camville,  a  factious  t^hecajtie  of 
man  and  reckless  of  allegiance,  had  done  homage  to 
Earl  John,  the  king's  brother,  for  the  castle  of  Lincoln, 
the  custody  whereof  is  known  to  belong  to  the  inherit- 
ance of  Nicholaa,  the  wife  of  the  same  Gerrard,  but 
under  the  king.     The  deed  is   considered  to   infringe 
upon  the  crown,  and  he  resolves  to  go  and  revenge  its 
commission.     So  having  quickly  collected  a  numerous 
army,  he  came  into  those  parts,  and  having  first  made 
an  attack  against   Wigmore,  he  compelled  Roger  de 
Mortimer,  impeached  for  a  conspiracy  made  against  the 
king,  with  the  Welch,  to  surrender  the  castles,    and 
abjure  England  for  three  years.     As  he  departed,  he  was 
blamed  by  his  associates  for  want  of  courage,  because, 
while  supported  by  the  numerous  soldiery  of  the  castles, 
and  abounding  in  advantages,  he  had  given  way,  with- 
out a  blow,  at  the  bare  threats  of  the  priest.     Reproof 
was  too  late  after  the  error ;  Roger  leaves  the  kingdom, 
and  the  chancellor  gives  orders  to  besiege  Lincoln.    Ger- 
rard was  with  the  earl ;  and  his  wife  Nicholaa,  proposing 
to  herself  nothing  effeminate,  defended  the  castle  like  a 
man.     The  chancellor  was  wholly  busied  about  Lincoln, 
whilst  Earl  John  occupied  the  castle  of  Nottingham  and 
that  of  Tickhill,  both  very  strong,  the  warden    being 
compelled   to   the   surrender   by  fear   alone.     He  pro- 
ceeded, moreover,  to  send  word  to  the  chancellor  that 
he  must  raise  the  siege,  or  otherwise  he  would  avenge 
the  cause  of  his  vassal.     That  it  was  not  proper  to  take 


30 


IlICIIARD    OF    DKVIZES. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


31 


from  the  loyal  men  of  the  kingdom,  well  known  and  free, 
their  charges,  and  commit  them  to  strangers  and  men 
unknown.  That  it  was  a  mark  of  his  folly  that  he  had 
entrusted  the  king^s  castles  to  such,  because  they  would 
expose  them  to  adventurers.  That  if  it  should  go  with 
every  barbarian  with  that  facility,  that  even  the  castles 
should  be  ready  at  all  times  for  their  reception,  that  he 
would  no  longer  bear  in  silence  the  destruction  of  his 
brother's  kingdom  and  affairs. 
the"arch°^  §  39.  The  chancellor,  incredibly  troubled  at  these 
R^uen.""^  threats,  having  summoned  before  him  the  peers  and 
chiefs  of  the  army,  begins,  "  Never  trust  me  if  this  man 
seeks  not  to  subjugate  the  kingdom  to  himself;  what  he 
presumes  is  exorbitant,  even  if  he  had  a  right  to  wear 
the  crown  by  annual  turns  with  his  brother,  for  Eteocles 
has  not  yet  completed  a  full  year  in  his  govemment.*" 
He  uttered  many  words  of  anguish  after  this  man- 
ner; and  then  again  having  taken  heart,  as  he  was 
greater  in  moral  courage  than  in  physical,  conceiving 
great  things  in  his  mind,  he  sent  the  archbishop  of 
Rouen  to  the  earl,  demanding  in  an  imperative  man- 
ner that  he  should  deliver  up  the  castles,  and  that  he 
should  answer  before  the  court  of  King*s  Bench  for  the 
breach  of  his  oath  to  his  brother.  The  archbishop,  skil- 
ful in  working  with  either  hand,  praised  the  constancy 
of  the  chancellor;  and  having  proceeded  to  the  earl, 
after  the  delivery  of  the  mandates,  he  whispered  in  his 
ear,  that  whatever  others  might  say,  he  should  dare 
something  great,  worthy  of  Gyara  and  the  dungeon,  if 
he  desired  to  be  anything.  In  public,  however,  he  ad- 
vised that  the  earl  and  the  chancellor  should  agree  to 
an  interview,  and  that  a  reference  to  arbitration  should 
end  their  disagreement. 

^"rel"d  u'Jom  §  ^^'  "^^^^  ^^^^'  greatly  exasperated  at  the  impropriety 
of  the  mandates,  was  so  altered  in  his  whole  body  that 
a  man  would  hardly  have  known  him.  Rancour  made 
deep  furrows  in  his  forehead,  his  flaming  eyes  glistened, 


paleness  discoloured   the   rosy  complexion  of  his  face, 
and  I  know  what  would  have  become  of  the  chancellor, 
if  in  that  hour  of  fury  he  had  fallen  as  an  apple  into  his 
hands   while    frantically  raging.     His   indignation   in- 
creased so  much  in  his  stifled  breast,  that  it  could  not 
be  kept  from  bui-sting  out  at  least  in  part.     "  This  son,*" 
said  he,  "  of  perdition,  the  worst  of  the  evil  ones,  who 
first  borrowed  from  the  pleasantry  of  the  French,  and 
introduced  among  the  English,  the  preposterous  prac- 
tice of  kneeling,  would  not  harass  me,  as  you  perceive, 
if  I  had  not  refused  to  learn  the  new  craft  offered  to 
me  !"     He  would  fain  have  said  more,  whether  true  or 
false,  but  recalling  his  presence  of  mind,  and  repressing 
his  rage,  "  If  1  have  spoken  amiss,"  said  he,  "  O  arch- 
bishop, I  ask  pardon."     After  these  frivolous  expres- 
sions, they  applied  themselves  to  the  weighty  matters. 
They  consulted  about  the  demands  of  the  chancellor; 
and  the  counsel  of  the  archbishop,  that  there  should  be 
a  meeting  of  them  both,  was  agreed  to,  about  the  middle 
of  the  day.   The  day  was  fixed  for  the  fifth  of  the  calends  28  Juiy. 
of  August ;  the  place  without  Winchester.     The  chan- 
cellor allowed  what   they   had  settled  to  stand,  and, 
having  broken  up  the  siege,  returned  to  London. 

§  41.  The  earl,  however,  fearing  his  craftiness,  brought  Preparatory 
thither  four  thousand  Welsh,  that,  if  the  chancellor  ments. 
should  endeavoiu*  to  take  him  during  the  truce,  they, 
being  placed  in  ambush  close  beside  the  conference, 
might  thwart  his  endeavours  by  a  sally.  Moreover,  he 
commanded  that  it  should  be  summoned,  and  required 
that  every  one  of  his  men  and  others  his  adherents 
should  be  prepared  to  go  to  battle,  should  attend  him  at 
the  place  and  on  the  day  of  the  engagement,  so  that  as 
the  interview  between  himself  and  the  lord  of  the  whole 
land  had  been  undertaken,  at  least  he  might  escape  alive, 
if  he,  who  was  more  than  a  king,  though  less  in  his  eyes, 
should  transgress  against  the  law,  or  should  not  consent 
to  an  arrangement.     The  chancellor,  however,  on  the 


32 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


other  hand,  commanded  that  one  third  of  the  soldiery 
with  all  the  arms  of  all  England  should  proceed  to  Win- 
chester by  the  day  appointed ;  moreover,  at  the  expense 
of  the  king's  revenue  he  also  hired  some  Welsh,  that 
if  it  should  come  to  a  contest  with  the  earl,  he  might 
•  have  an  equal  array,  and  javelins  threatening  javelins. 

Themeetingr.      §  42.  They  camo   to  the  interview  as   was  before 
agreed  on,  and  it  happened  to  terminate  better  than  was 
feared.     The  agreement,  moreover,  made  between  the 
earl  and  the  chancellor  was  thus  and  in  this  way  pro- 
vided.    First  of  all  were  named  the  three  bishops  of 
Winchester,  London,  and  Bath,  in  whose  fidelity  each 
party  considered  himself  secure.     The  bishops  chose  for 
the  chancellor's  part  the  three  earls  of  Warren,  of 
Arundel,  of  Clare,  and  certain  other  eight  by  name. 
For  the  earl's  part,  Stephen  Ridel  the  earl's  chancellor, 
William  de  Venneval,  Reginald  de  Wasseville,  and  cer- 
tain other  eight  by  name.      These  all,  some  beholding 
some  touching  the  holy  Gospels,  swore  that  they  would 
provide  satisfaction  between  the  earl  and  the  chancellor 
concerning  their  quarrels  and  questions,  to  the  honour  of 
both  parties  and  the  peace  of  the  kingdom.     And  if 
hereafter   any    disagreement    should    happen    between 
them,  they  would  faithfully  end  it.     The  earl  also  and 
the  chancellor  swore  that  they  would  consent  to  whatever 
the  aforesaid  jury  should  settle ;  and  this  was  the  pro- 
vision.    Girard  de  Camville,   being  received  into   the 
chancellor's  favour,  the  custody  of  the  castle  of  Lincoln 
was  reserved  to  him  in  peace  and  safety ;  the  earl  gave 
up  the  castles  which  he  had  taken,  and  the  chancellor 
having  received  them,  gave  them  over  to  the  king's  faithful 
and  liege  men,  namely,  to  William  de  Wenn,  the  castle 
of  Nottingham,  and  to  Reginald  de  Wasseville  the  castle 
of  TickhiU ;  and  each  of  them  gave  an  hostage  to  the 
chancellor,  that  they  would  keep  those  castles  in  the 
safe   peace   and  fidelity  of  their  lord  the  king,  if  he 
should  return  alive.      If,  however,  the  king  should  die 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


33 


before  his  return,  the  aforesaid  castles  should  be  delivered 
up  to  the  earl,  and  the  chancellor  should  restore  the  hos- 
tages. The  constables  of  the  castles^  of  the  earl's  honours 
should  be  changed  by  the  chancellor,  if  the  earl  should 
show  reason  for  their  being  changed.  The  chancellor,  if 
the  king  should  die,  should  not  seek  the  disherison  of  the 
earl ;  but  should  promote  him  to  the  kingdom  with  all 
his  power.  Concluded  solemnly  at  Winchester,  on  the 
seventh  of  the  kalends  of  May.  25  April. 

8  43.  The  chancellor,  by  wonderful  importunity  and  AflFairsof 

«'  ''  i»     1  1  J  Westmin- 

earnestness,  persuaded  first  a  part  ot  the  monks,  and  ster. 
afterwards  the  whole  congregation  of  Westminster, 
to  permit  his  brother,  a  monk  of  Cadomo,  to  profess 
a  cohabitation  in  Westminster,  and  to  be  elected  by  all 
for  their  abbot  for  his  profession  and  cohabitation  on  a 
day  appointed;  and  that  this  election  should  not  be 
broken,  security  was  taken  by  a  bond,  with  the  church's 
seal  affixed  as  a  testimony. 

8  44.  Geoffrey,  a  brother  of  King  Richard  and  Earl  Geoffrey, 

o  J^  111  archbishop 

John,  but  not  by  their  mother,  who  had  been  conse-  of  York,  pre- 

•'  ,  1  1  •   1  pares  to 

crated  archbishop  of  York  at  Tours,  by  the  archbishop  j^^^Eng- 
of  Tours,  by  the  pope's  command,  continually  solicited 
by  message  John  the  king's  brother  and  his  own,  that 
at  the  least,  it  might  be  permitted  him  to  return  to 
England ;  and  having  obtained  his  consent,  he  prepared 
to  return.  The  intercourse  of  the  brothers  did  not 
escape  the  chancellor's  knowledge,  who  providing  lest 
their  natural  genuine  perverseness  should  increase,  com- 
manded the  keepers  of  the  coasts,  that  wherever  that 
archbishop,  who  had  abjured  England  for  the  three 
years  of  the  king's  travels,  should  disembark  within  the 
bounds  of  the  kingdom,  he  should  not  be  permitted  to 
proceed,  but  by  the  will  of  the  jury,  to  whose  award  the 
earl  and  the  chancellor  had  taken  oath  to  stand  con- 
cerning every  thing  that  should  happen. 

§45.  A  certain  Robert,  prior  of  Hereford,  a  monk  Death  of 
Robert,  ab- 

who  did  not  think  very  meanly  of  himself,  and  gladly  ^J^^^^^"- 

D 


34 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


forced  himself  into  other  people's  business  that  he  might 
intermix  his  own,  had  gone  into  Sicily  to  the  king  on  the 
chancellor's  messages ;  where  after  the  rest  he  did  not 
forget  his  own  interests ;  and  having  by  some  means  or 
other  worried  every  body,  succeeded  in  obtaining  the 
abbacy  of  Muchelney  to  be  granted  to  him  and  con- 
firmed by  the  king.     Into  possession  of  which,  by  the 
chancellor's  means,  he  entered,  against  the  will  of  the 
convent,  neither  canonically,  nor  with  a  benediction; 
and  presently  on  the  first  day,  at  the  first  dinner,  by 
greedily  partaking  of  fresh  eels  without  wine,  and  more 
than  was  proper,  he  fell  into  a  languor,  which  the  food 
undigested  and  lying  heavily  on  an  inflamed  stomach, 
brought  on.     And  lest  the  languor  should  be  ascribed 
to  his  gluttony,  he  caused  the  monks  of  that  place  to  be 
slandered  of  having  given  him  poison, 
archwtho         ^  ^^*  ^^^^^^7'  archbishop  of  York,  presuming  upon 
sSb'  the  ^^®  consent  of  his  brother  Earl  John,  his  shipping  being 
chancellor,    ready,  came  to  Dover ;  and  presently  having  landed,  first 
sought  a  church  for  prayer.     There  is  there  a  priory  of 
monks  of  the  profession  of  Canterbury,  whose  oratory 
he  entered  with  his  clerks  to  hear  mass,  and  his  house- 
hold was  intent  about  unlading  the  ships.     No  sooner 
had  the  whole  of  his  goods  been  landed,  than  suddenly 
the  constable  of  the  castle  caused  whatever  he  thought 
was  the  archbishop's  to  be  brought  into  the  town,  un- 
derstanding more  in  the  command  of  his  lord  the  chan- 
cellor than  he  had  commanded.      Certain  also  of  the 
soldiers,  armed  under  their  tunics,  and  gii-t  with  swords, 
came  into  the  monastery,  that  they  might  apprehend 
the  pontiff;  whom  when  he  saw,  their  intention  being 
foreknown,   he  took  a  cross   in   his  hands,   and   first 
addressing  them  and  extending  his  hands  towards  his 
followers,  he  says,  *'  I  am  the  archbishop ;  if  ye  seek 
me,  let  these  go  their  way."     And  the   soldiers  reply, 
"  Whether  you  be  an  archbishop  or  not,  it  is  nothing 
to  us ;  one  thing  we  know,  that  you  are  Geoffrey,  the 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


35 


son  of  King  Henry,  whom  he  begot  on  some  strange 
bed,  who  before  the  king,   whose   brother  you  make 
yourself,  have  forsworn  England  for  three  years ;  if  you  * 
are  not  come  into  the  kingdom  as  a  traitor  to  the  king- 
dom ;  if  you  have  brought  letters  of  absolution,  either 
say,  or  take  the  reproach.*"     Then  said  the  archbishop, 
"  I  am  not  a  traitor,  neither  will  I  show  you  any  let- 
ters."    They  then  laid  their  hands  on  him  there  before 
the  very  altar,  and  violently  dragged  him  out  of  the 
church  against  his   will,  and  resisting,   but  not  with 
force  ;  who  immediately  being  set  without  the  threshold, 
excommunicated  by  name  those  who  had  laid  hands  on 
him,  both  present  and  whilst  they  were  still  holding  him; 
nor  did  he  receive  the  horse  that  they  offered  him  that 
he  might  ride  with  them  to  the  castle,  because  it  was 
the  property  of  the  excommunicated.    And  so,  outraging 
humanity,  they  dragged  him  on  foot  by  the  hands,  and 
carrying  the  cross,  all  through  the  mud  of  the  streets 
to  the  castle.     After  this  they  desired  of  their  own  good 
will  to  deal  humanely  with  their  captive,  bringing  him 
some  of  the  best  provisions  which  they  had  prepared  for 
themselves ;  but  he,  being  firmly  resolved,  by  what  he 
had  now  suffered,  rejected  their  victuals  as  if  it  were 
an   offering  to  idols,  and  refused  to  live  on  any  thing 
but  his  own.     The  report  spread  over  the  kingdom  more 
rapidly  than  the  wind,  those  who  had  followed  their  lord 
at  a  distance  came  after,  relating  and  complaining  to  all 
that  the  archbishop,  the  king's  brother,  thus  landed,  had 
been  so  treated  and  detained  in  prison. 

§  47.  The  archbishop  was  already  three  days  in  cus-  J^^f^^^^*^ 
tody,  and  the  chancellor,  as  soon  as  the  case  was  made  ""^^^^^ 
known  to  him,  restored  to  him  all  his  goods,  and  set 
him  at  liberty  to  depart  whithersoever  he  should  desire. 
He  wrote,  moreover,  to  Earl  John,  and  to  all  the  bishops, 
asserting,  with  an  oath,  that  the  aforesaid  man  had  suf- 
fered the  above-written  injuries  without  his  knowledge,. 
The  excuse  profited  little,  because  the  occasion,  which 

d2 


36 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


had  been  long  sought  and  which  spontaneously  offered 
itself  against  him,  was  most  eagerly  and  tenaciously  laid 
•  hold  of.  The  authors  of  this  daring  act,  who  laid 
hands  on  the  archbishop,  as  well  as  those  who  con- 
sented thereto,  were  all  specially  excommunicated  in 
every  church  of  the  whole  kingdom,  that  at  least  the 
chancellor,  who  was  hateful  to  everybody,  might  be 
involved  in  the  general  malediction. 

s^u*™s\  §  ^^-  ^^^^  *^^^"'  gnashing  his  teeth  with  anger 
meeting.  agamst  the  chancellor,  whom  he  hated,  brought  a 
weighty  complaint  before  all  the  bishops  and  lords  of  the 
kingdom,  of  the  infringement  of  the  convention  by  the 
adverse  party,  by  the  arrest  of  his  brother,  to  his  own 
dishonour.  The  jurors  are  summoned  and  are  sworn 
to  stand  by  their  phghted  promise,  and  to  bring  it 
to  pass  as  quickly  as  possible,  that  the  perjurer  and 
breaker  of  his  faith  should  repair  what  he  had  done 
amiss  by  giving  ample  satisfaction.  The  affair,  hitherto 
confined  to  trifles,  now  bears  a  serious  aspect ;  the  chan- 
cellor is  summoned  by  the  powerful  authority  of  all  his 
and  the  earl's  mediators,  to  meet  him  and  answer  to 
the  earFs  accusations,  and  to  submit  to  the  law,  the 
place  at  Lodbridge,  the  day  the  third  of  the  nones  of 

5  October.      Octobcr. 

iJ^for  coSie.  §  ^^-  ^^^  ^^^^'  ^^^^  *h^  greatest  part  of  the  nobility 
to  London,  of  the  kmgdom  all  favouring  him,  had  awaited  the  chan- 
cellor two  days  at  the  place  of  meeting,  and  on  the  third, 
m  the  morning,  he  sent  on  certain  of  his  followers  to 
London,  still  waiting  at  the  place  of  meeting  in  case 
he  who  was  expected  should  either  dare  or  deign  to 
come.  The  chancellor,  dreading  in  himself  the  earl,  and 
being  suspicious  of  the  judges,  delayed  to  come  to  the 
place  for  two  days  ;  on  the  third,  (because  as  every  one 
feels  conscious  in  his  mind,  so  does  he  conceive  in 
his  breast  both  hope  and  fear  for  his  deeds,)  half-way 
between  hope  and  fear,  he  attempted  to  go  to  the  meet- 
ing.    And  behold !  Henry  Biset,  a  faithful  man  of  his. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


37 


who  had  seen  the  above-mentioned  party  of  the  earFs 
friends  passing  on,  putting  frequently  the  spur  to  his 
horse,  comes  to  meet  the  chancellor,  and  tells  him  that 
the  earl,  before  daylight,  had  gone  in  arms  to  take  Lon- 
don; and  who  was  there,  on  that  day,  that  did  not 
take  every  thing  as  gospel,  which  that  honourable  man 
told  them?  but  yet  he  was  not  guilty  of  falsehood, 
because  he  thought  that  what  he  had  said  was  true. 
The  chancellor,  deceived,  as  all  men  are  liable  to  be, 
immediately  caused  all  the  force  that  was  with  him  to 
arm ;  and  thinking  that  he  was  following  close  upon 
the  earl,  came  before  him  to  the  city.  The  citizens 
being  asked  by  him,'  for  the  earl  was  not  yet  come, 
that  they  would  close  the  gates  against  him  when  he 
should  come,  refused,  calling  him  a  disturber  of  the 
land,  and  a  traitor.  For  the  archbishop  of  York,  con- 
scious of  what  would  happen,  whilst  he  was  tarrying 
there  some  days,  that  he  might  see  the  end  of  the  mat- 
ter, by  continual  complaints  and  entreaties  had  excited 
them  all  against  him ;  and  then,-  for  the  first  time,  per- 
ceiving himself  betrayed,  he  betook  himself  to  the  Tower, 
and  the  Londoners  set  a  watch,  both  by  land  and  water, 
that  he  might  not  escape.  The  earl,  having  knowledge 
of  his  flight,  following  him  up  with  his  forces,  was  re- 
ceived by  the  joyful  citizens  with  lanterns  and  torches, 
for  he  came  to  town  by  night ;  and  there  was  nothing 
wanting  in  the  salutations  of  the  flattering  people,  save 
that  barbarous  Chaire  Basileus !  which  is,  "  Hail,  dear 
lord !" 

§50.  On  the  next  day,  the  earl  and  all  the  nobles  of  ^  "ifeiing  in 
•'  '  St.  Paul's 

the  land  assembled  in  St.  PauFs  church,  and  first  of  all  <=*^'»'^<='^- 
was  heard  the  archbishop  of  York's  complaint ;  after 
that,  whosoever  had  aught  against  him  was  admitted. 
The  accusers  of  the  absent  had  an  attentive  and  diligent 
hearing,  and  especially  Hugh,  bishop  of  Coventry,  so 
prolix  in  words,  who  the  day  before  had  been  his  most 
familiar   friend,   who,   as   the  worst  pest  is  a  familiar 


38 


KICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


Tlie  result 
communi- 


enemy,  having  harangued  more  bitterly  and  perversely 
than  all  the  rest,  against  his  friend,  did  not  desist  until 
it  was  said  by  all,  "  We  will  not  have  this  man  to  reign 
over  us."  So  the  whole  assembly,  without  any  delay, 
elected  Earl  John,  the  king's  brother,  chief  justiciary  of 
the  whole  kingdom,  and  ordaining  that  all  the  castles 
should  be  delivered  to  the  custody  of  such  as  he  should 
choose,  they  left  only  three  of  the  weakest,  and  lying  at 
a  great  distance  from  each  other,  to  the  now  merely 
nominal  chancellor.  The  chief  justice  after  the  earl,  the 
justices  itinerant,  the  barons  of  the  exchequer,  the  con- 
stables of  castles,  all  new,  are  appointed  afresh.  Amongst 
others  then  gainers,  both  the  bishop  of  Winchester  re- 
ceived the  custodies  which  the  chancellor  had  taken  from 
him,  without  diminution,  and  the  lord  bishop  of  Durham 
received  the  county  of  Northumberland. 

§  51 .  That  unlucky  day  was  declining  towards  evening, 
tated  to  the  when  four  bishops  and  as  many  earls,  sent  on  the  part  of 

chancellor.  *■  >i  ^  i 

the  assembly  to  the  chancellor,  explained  to  him,  to  the 
letter,  the  acts  of  the  whole  day.  He  was  horror-struck 
at  such  unexpected  presumption  and  arrogance,  and,  his 
vigour  of  mind  failing,  he  fell  to  the  earth  so  exhausted, 
that  he  foamed  at  the  mouth.  Cold  water  being 
sprinkled  on  his  face,  he  revived,  and  having  risen  on 

JJc"tts^Siiam  ^^®  ^'^^^'  ^^  addressed  the  messengers  with  a  stern  coun- 
perare  saiu-  tcuauce,  sayiug,  "  Thcrc  is  one  help  for  the  vanquished, 
to  hope  for  no  help.  You  have  conquered  and  you  have 
bound  incautiously.  If  the  Lord  God  shall  grant  me  to 
see  my  lord  the  king  with  my  two  eyes,  be  sure  this  day 
has  shone  inauspiciously  for  you.  As  much  as  in  you  lay, 
you  have  now  delivered  to  the  earl,  whatever  was  the 
king  s  in  the  kingdom.  Say  to  him,  Priam  still  lives. 
You,  who  forgetful  of  your  still  surviving  king,  have 
elected  to  yourselves  another  to  be  lord,  tell  to  that 
your  lord,  that  all  will  turn  out  otherwise  than  he  sup- 
poses. I  will  not  give  up  the  castles,  I  will  not  resign 
the  seal."     The  messengers,  having  returned  from  him. 


tem 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


39 


related  to  the  earl  what  they  had  received,  who  ordered 
the  Tower  to  be  more  closely  besieged. 

§  52.  The  chancellor  was  sleepless  the  greater  part  He  resolves 

«  .1  •    1  J    /I  1  11  1  .  .1  *o  surrender. 

ot  the  night  (because  he  who  does  not  set  his  mmd  on 
honest  studies  and  pursuits,  will  toss  about  wakeful 
through  hate  or  love),;  and  at  the  same  time  his  people 
disturbed  him  more  than  his  conscience,  falling  prostrate 
at  his  feet,  and  entreating  with  tears  that  he  would  yield 
to  necessity,  and  not  stretch  forth  his  arms  against 
the  torrent.  He,  though  harder  than  iron,  is  softened 
by  the  piteous  counsel  of  those  who  were  weeping  round 
him ;  again  and  again  having  fainted  with  grief,  at  last, 
he  with  much  ado  assented  that  that  should  be  done, 
which,  being  entirely  destitute  of  aid,  he  was  compelled 
to  do.  One  of  his  brothers,  and  three,  not  ignoble,  of 
his  adherents,  being  permitted,  not  commissioned,  an- 
nounced to  the  earl  at  that  time  of  night,  that  the  chan- 
cellor, with  what  readiness  it  does  not  matter,  was  pre- 
pared to  do  and  suffer  whatever  had  been  determined. 
He  should  avoid  delay,  because  it  has  always  been  inju- 
rious for  those  who  are  prepared  to  defer.  It  should  be 
done  the  next  day,  lest  the  wind  should  so  veer,  that  it 
might  be  deferred  for  a  year.  These  return  to  the  Tower, 
and  before  day,  the  earl  made  known  to  his  adherents 
that  these  things  had  passed. 

§  53.  Meanwhile,  the  rising  dawn  left  the  ocean,  and  a  meeting 
the  sun  having  now  appeared,  the  earl,  with  his  whole  earrand  the 
troop,  withdrew  to  the  open  field,  which  is  without  Lon-  ^  ^^^  °'^* 
don  towards  the  east ;  the  chancellor  went  thither  also, 
but  less  early  than  his  adversaries.     The  nobles  took  the 
centre,  around  whom  was  next  a  circle  of  citizens,  and 
beyond  an  attentive  populace,  estimated  at  ten  thousand 
men.     The  bishop  of  Coventry  first  attacked  the  chan- 
cellor, rehearsing  the  several  accusations  of  the  preced- 
ing day,  and  ever  adding  something  of  his  own.     "  It  is 
not,''  said  he,  "  either  fit  or  bearable  that  such  gross 
incapacity  of  one,  should  so  often  cause  so  many  noble 


40 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


and  honourable  men,  and  from  such  remote  parts,  to 
assemble  for  nothing.     And  since  it  is  better  to  be  trou- 
bled once  for  all,  than  always,  I  will  conclude  all  in  few 
words.     It  does  not  please,  because  it  is  not  convenient, 
that  you  should  any  longer  bear  rule  in  the  kingdom. 
You  will  be  content  with  your  bishopric,  and  the  three 
castles  with  which  we  have  indulged  you,  and  the  shelter 
of  a  great  name.      You  will   in   the  next  place  give 
hostages  for  giving  up  all  the  other  castles,  and  for  not 
seeking  increased  power  or  making  tumults,  and  after- 
wards you  will  be  able  to  depart  freely  whithersoever  you 
may  desire."     Many  spoke  much  in  favour  of  this,  none 
against ;  the  lord  of  Winchester,  although  he  was  more 
eloquent  than  most  of  them,  alone  observed  continued 
silence.     At  length  the  chancellor,  scarcely  permitted 
Semper  ego  to  spcak,  exclaimcd,  •'  Am  I  always  to  be  a  hearer  only  ? 
JumS^^Nunl  ^ud  sliall  I  ncvcr  answer?     Before  all  things,  know  ye 
SormV^"    each  and  every  one,  that  I  feel  myself  guilty  of  nothing 
that  I  should  fear  the  mouth  of  any  of  you.     I  solemnly 
declare  that  the  archbishop  of  York  was  taken,  without 
either  my  knowledge  or  my  will ;  that  I  will  prove  in 
the  civil   courts   if  you  will,    or   in   the   ecclesiastical. 
Respecting  the  deficiencies  of  the  king,  if  I  have  done 
anything  amiss  in  that  matter,  Geoffrey  Fitz-Peter,  Wil- 
liam Briwere,  and  Hugh  Bardolf,  whom  I  received  from 
the  king  as  councillors,  would,  if  it  were  permitted  them 
to  speak,  give  satisfaction  for  me.     Why  and  in  what 
I  have  spent  the  king's  treasure,  I  am  ready  to  give 
account  to  the  utmost  farthing.     I  do  not  refuse  to  give 
hostages  for  delivering  up  the  castles,  though  in  this 
I  ought  rather  to  fear  the  king;  yet  as  I  must,  I  must. 
The  name  which  you  are  not  able  to  take  away,  and  I  am 
still  to  bear,  I  do  not  set  light  by.     In  short,   I  give 
you  all  to  know,  that  I  depose  myself  from  no  admini- 
stration given  me  by  the  king.     You,  being  many,  have 
besieged  me  alone ;  you  are  stronger  than  I,  and  I,  the 
king's  chancellor  and  justiciary  of  the  kingdom,  am  con- 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


41 


demned  against  all  form  of  law ;  it  is  through  necessity 
I  yield  to  the  stronger.''  The  sun  declining  to  the  west, 
put  an  end  to  the  allegations  of  the  parties ;  the  two 
brothers  of  the  chancellor  that  was,  and  a  certain  third 
person,  his  chamberlain,  who  had  also  been  his  secretary, 
were  received  in  hostage.  The  assembly  is  dissolved, 
the  keys  of  the  Tower  of  London  being  given  up  on  the 
sixth  of  the  ides  of  October.  The  chancellor  started  oct.  lo. 
for  Dover,  one,  to  wit,  of  the  three  castles  of  which 
mention  was  made  ;  and  the  earl  delivered,  to  those  he 
chose  and  whom  he  trusted  most,  all  the  fortresses  of 
the  land  which  had  been  given  up  to  him. 

§  54.  Messengers  are  immediately  despatched  to  the  The  chancd- 
Land  of  Promise,  to  the  king  himself,  both  by  the  con-  ings. 
demned  and  the  condemners,  each  by  his  own  party,  suffi- 
ciently instructed  to  accuse  or  excuse.     The  chancellor, 
being  uncomfortable  here  under  the  appellation  of  his 
lost  authority,  and  the  recollection  of  his  present  state, 
whilst  he  endeavoured  by  all  means  to  elude  the  prohi- 
bition of  his  going  abroad,  got  scoffed,  not  uniformly,  nor 
once  only.     I  will  not  recount  how  he  was  taken  and 
detained,  both  in  the  habit  of  a  monk  and  in  that  of  a 
woman,  because  it  is  enough  and  more  than  enough  to 
recollect  what  inestimable  property  and  immense  trea- 
sures the  Flemish  stripped  him  of,  when  at  length  he 
arrived  in  Flanders.     His  passage  over  being  known, 
whatever  revenue  he  had  possessed  in  England  was  con- 
fiscated.    A  most  dreadful  contention  is  carried  on  be- 
tween the  mighty.     The  chancellor  suspends  his  diocese 
which  had  been  taken  from  him,  and  he  denounces  his 
anathema  upon  all  those  who  trespassed  against  him. 
Nor  was  the  archbishop  of  Rouen  more  remiss  in  the 
same  way,  for  in  revenge  for  his  presumptuous  excom- 
munication of  the  exchequer  barons,  he  commanded  it 
to  be  announced  throughout  Normandy  that  William  de 
Longchamp  should  be  held  as  excommunicated.     He  was, 
however,  unwilling   to   seem   to    fear   the  malediction, 
uttered  against  the  invaders  of  the  aforesaid  bishopric. 


42 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


nor  did  he  believe  that  the  sentence  of  a  fugitive  prelate 
could  find  its  way  before  his  Majesty's  throne.  So  the 
face  of  the  church  of  Ely  was  disfigured,  they  ceased 
throughout  the  diocese  from  every  work  of  the  Lord, 
the  bodies  of  the  dead  lay  unburied  by  all  the  ways. 
In  Normandy,  the  like  being  returned,  none  under  the 
archbishop's  authority  communicated  with  the  chancel- 
lor ;  on  his  entry  every  church  was  suspended,  and  on 
his  departure  all  the  bells  were  rung,  and  the  altars 
where  he  officiated  cast  down. 
The  papal         &  55.  Two  Icffates  despatched  into   France  by  the 

legates  sus-  o  o  i  J 

pend  Nor-  Popo,  at  the  instigation,  though  secret,  as  is  reported,  of 
the  king  of  the  French,  came  to  Gisorz  to  visit  Normandy, 
which  they  understood  was  a  chief  part  of  the  kingdom 
of  the  French  ;  but  both  the  constable  of  the  castle  and 
the  seneschal  of  Normandy  would  not  admit  them,  ex- 
cusing themselves  with  this  shadow  of  a  reason,  that  the 
visitation  of  any  province  should  not  be  made  unless  with 
the  approbation  or  in  the  presence  of  the  lord  of  the  land ; 
all  the  kings  of  the  English,  and  particularly  Richard, 
being  especially  indulged  with  this  privilege  by  the  holy 
see.  No  allegation,  whether  real  or  probable,  availed 
with  the  legates;  their  almost  divine  power  rose  and 
swelled  with  rage,  though  against  those  who  heeded  them 
not :  the  contemned  authority  of  Roman  majesty  is  exer- 
cised ;  they  lay  aside  high  flown  sentences  and  long 
words.  They  threaten  their  adversaries  with  much  bit- 
terness ;  but,  however,  as  they  had  not  to  plead  with 
boys,  the  castle  gates  being  shut  against  them,  they 
stood  without  the  doors.  But  their  solace  was  not  want- 
ing, though  they  were  repulsed.  They  reached  with 
their  power,  where  they  could  not  approach  in  person. 
They  excommunicated  by  name  the  constable  of  Gisorz 
and  the  seneschal  of  Normandy,  there  present,  and 
suspended  the  whole  of  Normandy  from  every  adminis- 
tration of  the  rites  of  the  church.  It  was  necessary  to 
yield  to  their  power ;  the  church  was  silent  immediately, 
and  so  remained    the  space  of  three  weeks,  until,  the 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


43 


Pope  being  supplicated,  both  the  sentence  against  those 
named  was  remitted,  and  the  suspension  given  out  against 
Normandy.  The  book  of  liberty  was  restored  to  Nor- 
mandy, and  the  voice  of  gladness,  and  the  legates  were 
prohibited  to  set  foot  therein. 

8  56.  The  Westminster  monks,  who  before  those  days  Mona  tic 

.  -  I J  affairs. 

had  so  greatly  excelled  in  magnanimity,  that  they  would 
not  stain  their  deeds  for  death  itself,  as  soon  as  they 
saw  a  new   era,   changed  also  with  the  time,  putting 
behind  their  backs  whatever  they  had  covenanted  with 
the  chancellor  for  his  brother ;  with  the  connivance  of  the 
earl,  they  elected  the  prior  of  their  house  to  be  abbot, 
who  also  received  immediately  the  benediction  and  staff 
from  the  bishop  of  London.     The  chancellor's  brother, 
who   by   agreement   should  have  been    elected  abbot, 
seeing  the   convent  break  their  engagement,  troubled 
thereat,  departed  with  his  half-modesty,  carrying  off  with 
him,  however,  the  bond  of  security,  having  made  an 
appeal  prior  to  the  second   election  before   legitimate 
witnesses,   that   nothing  should  be    done    against   his 
stipulated  promotion. 

The  monks  of  Muchelney,  after  the  example  of  those 
of  Westminster,  though  not  altogether  in  a  similar  way, 
expelled  their  principal,  I  do  not  know  whether  abbot 
or  abbot  elect,  whom  they  had  been  forced  to  accept, 
casting  forth  the  straw  of  his  bed  after  him,  and  thrust 
him  with  much  insult  out  of  their  island  to  the  four 

winds  of  Heaven. 

§  57.  The  archbishop  of  Rouen  being  constituted  by  EiecUon  of 
the  earl  justiciary  of  the  kingdom,  and  supreme  over  ^^^p  «^f^ 
affairs,  having  convoked,  at  Canterbury,  the  clergy  and 
people,  as  the  king  himself  had  enjoined  him,  directed 
them  to  proceed  to  the  election  of  an  archbishop.  The 
bishops  of  London  and  Winchester,  however,  were  not 
present,  being  detained  at  London  by  the  king's  busi- 
ness, and  the  question  being  broached  among  the  bishops 
who  had  assembled,  which  of  them  should  be  esteemed 


44 


RlCHAKl)    OF    DEVIZES. 


His  death. 


Dec.  26. 


the  greater,  whose  the  election  ought  to  be,  as  the  two 
aforesaid  of  chief  dignity  were  absent,  the  prior  of  Can- 
terbury solving  the  point  of  difficulty,  made  all  equal 
in  choosing  a  pontiff,  and  proceeding  forth  in  public 
with  his  monks,  in  the  face  of  the  whole  church,  elected, 
as  archbishop,  Reginald,  bishop  of  Bath,  from  the  midst 
of  the  clergy. 

§  58.  Reginald,  elect  of  Canterbury,  who  would  have 
proceeded  to  Rome  for  his  pall,  had  the  Fates  permitted, 
having  completed  the  solemnities  which  are  usually  cele- 
brated for  the  elect  at  Canterbury,  came  to  set  things 
in  order  in  the  diocese  of  Bath,  which  he  greatly  loved, 
and  by  which  he  was  more  beloved.     It  is  reported  also, 
that  he  had  obtained,  as  he  desired,  the  assent  of  the 
prior  and  convent  for  electing  and  substituting  in  his 
place,  Savaricus,  archdeacon  of  Northampton,  and  had 
received  the  security.     Returning  from  thence,  he  fell 
sick  by  the  way,  and  was  laid  up  very  ill  at  his  manor  of 
Dokemeresfeld ;    and    seeing    nothing    more   likely   to 
happen  to  him  than  death,  he  took  the  habit  of  a  monk 
at  the  hands  of  his  prior  Walter,  then  tarrying  with  him, 
and  receiving  it,  spoke  these  words,  "  God  willed  not 
that  I  should  be  archbishop,  and  I  will  not ;  God  willed 
that  I  should  be  a  monk,  and  I  will !"     Moreover,  being 
in  the  last  extremities,  he  took  the  king's  letters  to  the 
justices,  for  conceding  to    Savaricus  whatever  diocese 
he  should  be  elected  to,  and  gave  them  to  the  prior  of 
Bath,  that  by  the  authority  of  this  instrument  he  might 
the  sooner  be  promoted.     Then   having  accomplished 
all  things  which  relate  to  faith  and  penitence  devoutly 
and  with  a  sane  mind,  he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord  on 
the  seventh  of  the  calends  of  January.     His 


And  epitaph. 


EPITAPH. 

Dum  Reginaldus  erat  bene  seque  suosque  regebat ; 
Nemo  plus  quaerat ;  quicquid  docuit  faciebat. 
Sancti  Swithuni  nisi  pratum  prseripuisset 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


45 


Hunc  de  communi  mors  tam  cito  non  rapuisset. 
Sed,  quia  poenituit,  minuit  mors  passa  reatum ; 
Fecit  quod  potuit,  se  dedidit  ad  monachatum. 

Whilst  Reginald  lived,  he  well  governed  both  himself  and  his  The  transia- 
men.  Let  no  one  ask  more ;  whatsoever  he  taught,  he  practised. 
If  he  had  not  grasped  at  Saint  Swithin's  pasture,  death  would 
not  have  snatched  him  so  soon  from  the  public.  But,  because 
he  was  penitent,  a  premature  death  diminished  his  supposed 
guilt ;  he  did  what  he  could,  he  dedicated  himself  to  the  monastic 
life. 


Walter,  prior  of  Bath,  and  his  convent  without  the 
clergy,  elected  to  themselves  for  their  future  bishop 
Savaricus,  archdeacon  of  Northampton,  who  was  absent, 
and  as  yet  ignorant  of  the  decease  of  his  fellow  pontiff, 
and  although  the  clergy  resisted,  they  carried  it  out. 

§  59.  The  fleet  of  Richard,  king  of  the  English,  put  Disposition 
out  to  sea,  and  proceeded  in  this  order.     In  the  fore-  leeu 
front  went  three  ships  only,  in  one  of  which  was  the  queen 
of  Sicily  and  the  young   damsel  of  Navarre,  probably 
still  a  virgin ;  in  the  other  two,  a  certain  part  of  the 
king's  treasure  and  arms ;  in  each  of  the  three,  marines 
and  provisions.     In  the  second   line  there  were,  what 
with  ships  and  busses  and  men  of  war,  thirteen ;  in  the 
third,  fourteen ;    in   the  fourth,  twenty ;    in  the  fifth, 
thirty ;  in  the  sixth,  forty ;    in  the  seventh,  sixty ;  in 
the   last,   the   king  himself  followed  with   his  galleys. 
There  was  between  the  ships,  and  between  their  lines, 
a   certain   space   left  by   the  sailors  at  such   interval, 
that  from  one  line  to  another  the  sound  of  the  trumpet 
from  one  ship  to  another,  the  human  voice,  could  be 
heard.     This  also  was  admirable,  that  the  king  was  no  i/ 
less  cheerful  and  healthy,  strong  and  mighty,  light  and 
gay,  at  sea,  than  he  was  wont  to  be  by  land.     I  conclude, 
therefore,  that  there  was  not  one  man  more  powerful 
than  he  in  the  world,  either  by  land  or  sea. 


46 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZE3. 


Wrecked  and      §  60.  Now,  OS  the  sliips  Were  proceeding  in  the  afore- 

plunderedoff        ^  i  i  • 

Cyprus.  said  manner  and  order,  some  bemg  before  others,  two 
of  the  three  first,  driven  by  the  violence  of  the  winds, 
were  broken  on  the  rocks  near  the  port  of  Cyprus ;  the 
third,  which  was  EngHsh,  more  speedy  than  they,  having 
turned  back  into  the  deep,  escaped  the  peril.  Almost 
all  the  men  of  both  ships  got  away  alive  to  land,  many 
of  whom  the  hostile  Cypriotes  slew,  some  they  took 
captive,  some,  taking  refuge  in  a  certain  church,  were 
besieged.  Whatever  also  in  the  ships  was  cast  up  by 
the  sea,  fell  a  prey  to  the  Cypriotes.  The  prince  also 
of  that  island  coming  up,  received  for  his  share  the  gold 
and  the  arms ;  and  he  caused  the  shore  to  be  guarded  by 
all  the  armed  force  he  could  summon  together,  that  he 
might  not  permit  the  fleet  which  followed  to  approach, 
lest  the  king  should  take  again  what  had  been  thus 
stolen  from  him.  Above  the  port,  was  a  strong  city, 
and  upon  a  natural  rock,  a  high  and  fortified  castle. 
The  whole  of  that  nation  was  warlike,  and  accustomed 
to  live  by  theft.  They  placed  beams  and  planks  at  the 
entrance  of  the  port,  across  the  passage,  the  gates 
•  and  entrances ;  and  the  whole  land,  with  one  mind, 
prepared  themselves  for  a  conflict  against  the  English. 
God  so  willed,  that  the  cursed  people  should  receive  the 
reward  of  their  evil  deeds  by  the  hands  of  one  who  would 
not  spare.  The  third  English  ship,  in  which  were  the 
women,  having  cast  out  its  anchors,  rode  out  at  sea,  and 
watched  all  things  from  opposite,  to  report  the  misfor- 
tune to  the  king,  lest  haply,  being  ignorant  of  the  loss 
and  disgrace,  he  should  pass  the  place  unrevenged. 
The  next  line  of  the  king's  ships  came  up  after  the  other, 
and  they  all  stopped  at  the  first.  A  full  report  reached 
the  king,  who,  sending  heralds  to  the  lord  of  the  island, 
and  obtaining  no  satisfaction,  commanded  his  entire 
army  to  arm,  from  the  first  even  to  the  last,  and  to  get 
out  of  the  great  ships  into  the  galleys  and  boats,  and 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


47 


follow  him  to  the  shore.  What  he  commanded,  was  im- 
mediately performed ;  they  came  in  arms  to  the  port. 
The  king  being  armed,  leaped  first  from  his  galley,  and 
gave  the  first  blow  in  the  war ;  but  before  he  was  able 
to  strike  a  second,  he  had  three  thousand  of  his  followers 
with  him  striking  away  by  his  side.  All  the  timber  that 
had  been  placed  as  a  barricade  in  the  port  was  cast 
down  instantly,  and  the  brave  fellows  went  up  into  the 
city,  as  ferocious  as  lionesses  are  wont  to  be  when 
robbed  of  their  young.  The  fight  was  carried  on  man- 
fully against  them,  numbers  fell  down  wounded  on  both 
sides,  and  the  swords  of  both  parties  were  made  drunk 
with  blood.  The  Cypriotes  are  vanquished,  the  city  is 
taken,  with  the  castle  besides;  whatever  the  victors 
choose  is  ransacked,  and  the  lord  of  the  island  is  him- 
self taken  and  brought  to  the  king.  He,  being  taken,  J^'j^gJ^'^'"^- 
supplicates  and  obtains  pardon ;  he  offers  homage  to  the 
king,  and  it  is  received;  and  he  swears,  though  un- 
asked, that  henceforth  he  will  hold  the  island  of  him  as 
his  liege  lord,  and  will  open  all  the  castles  of  the  land 
to  him,  make  satisfaction  for  the  damage  already  done, 
and  further  bring  presents  of  his  own.  On  being  dis- 
missed after  the  oath,  he  is  commanded  to  fulfil  the 
conditions  in  the  morning. 

§  61 .  That  night  the  king  remained  peaceably  in  the  Treachery, 
castle ;  and  his  newly  sworn  vassal  flying,  retired  to 
another  castle,  and  caused  the  whole  of  the  men  of  that 
land,  who  were  able  to  bear  arms,  to  be  summoned  to 
repair  to  him,  and  so  they  did.  The  king  of  Jerusalem, 
however,  that  same  night,  landed  in  Cyprus,  that  he 
might  assist  the  king  and  salute  him,  whose  arrival  he 
had  desired  above  that  of  any  other  in  the  whole  world. 
On  the  morrow,  the  lord  of  Cyprus  was  sought  for  and 
found  to  have  fled.  The  king,  seeing  that  he  was  abused, 
and  having  been  informed  where  he  was,  directed  the 
king  of  Jerusalem  to  follow  the  traitor  by  land  with  the 
half  of  the  army,  while  he  conducted  the  other  part 


I  -'I  1 1  MMftmHttiM^ll^ 


tm 


48 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


by  water,  intending  to  be  in  the  way,  that  he  might  not 
escape  by  sea.  The  divisions  reassembled  aroimd  the 
city  in  which  he  had  taken  refuge,  and  he,  having  sallied 
out  against  the  king,  fought  with  the  English,  and  the 
battle  was  carried  on  sharply  by  both  sides.  The  Eng- 
lish would  that  day  have  been  beaten,  had  they  not 
fought  under  the  command  of  King  Richard.  They  at 
length  obtain  a  dear-bought  victory,  the  Cypriote  flies, 
and  the  castle  is  taken.  The  kings  pursue  him  as  be- 
fore, the  one  by  land,  the  other  by  water,  and  he  is 
besieged  in  the  third  castle.  Its  walls  are  cast  down  by 
engines  hurling  huge  stones ;  he,  being  overcome,  pro- 
mises to  surrender,  if  only  he  might  not  be  put  in  iron 
and  punish,  fctters.  The  king  consents  to  the  prayers  of  the  sup- 
"*"''  plicant,  and  caused  silver  shackles  to  be  made  for  him. 

The  prince  of  the  pirates  being  thus  taken,  the  king 
traversed  the  whole  island,  and  took  all  its  castles,  and 
placed  his  constables  in  each,  and  constituted  justiciaries 
and  sheriffs  ;  and  the  whole  land  was  subjected  to  him  in 
everything  just  like  England.     The  gold,  and  the  silk, 
and  the  jewels  from  the  treasures  that  were  broken  open 
he  retained  for  himself ;  the  silver  and  victuals  he  gave 
to  the  army.     To  the  king  of  Jerusalem  also  he  made  a 
handsome  present  out  of  his  booty. 
Richard  mar.      And  bccausc  Lcut  had  already  passed,  and  the  lawful 
garia^"'""    time    of    contract   was   come,    he    caused    Berengaria, 
daughter  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  whom  his  mother  had 
brought  to  him  in  Lent,  to  be  affianced  to  him  in  the 

island. 
Captures  a  §  62.  After  thcsc  things,  having  taken  again  to  the 
Saracen  ship,  ^^.^^^  ^hilst  Sailing  prospcrously  towards  Acre,  he  falls 
in  with  a  merchant  ship  of  immense  dimensions,  destined 
by  Saladin  to  the  besieged,  laden  with  provisions  and 
full  of  armed  soldiers.  A  wonderful  ship,  a  ship  than 
which,  with  the  exception  of  Noah's  ark,  we  do  not  read 
of  any  having  been  greater.  The  intrepid  king  here 
rejoices,  because  every  where  he  meets  with  a  fit  object 


— -----•'■-^ 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


49 


for  valour ;  he,  first  of  his  warrioi-s,  having  summoned 
to  his,  the  galleys  of  his  followers,  commences  the  naval 
action  with  the  Turks.  The  ship  was  fortified  with 
towers  and  bulwarks,  and  the  desperate  fought  furiously, 
because  "the  only  hope  for  the  conquered  is  to  have 
nothing  to  hope  for."  The  assault  was  dreadful  and  the 
defence  stout ;  but  what  is  there  so  hard,  that  the  sturdy 
man  who  stoutly  perseveres  shall  not  subdue  ?  The  fol- 
lowers of  Mahomet  are  vanquished ;  that  ship  the  queen  Mocomicoias. 
of  ships  is  shattered  and  sunk,  as  lead  in  the  mighty 
waters,  and  the  whole  property  perished  with  its  pos- 
sessors. 

The  king  proceeding  thence  came  to  the  siege  of  and  arrives  at  y 
Acre,  and  was  welcomed  by  the  besiegers  with  as  great 
joy,  as  if  it  had  been  Christ  that  had  come  again  on 
earth  to  restore  the  kingdom  of  Israel.  The  king  of  the 
French  had  arrived  at  Acre  first,  and  was  very  highly 
esteemed  by  the  natives ;  but  on  Richard's  arrival,  he 
became  obscured  and  without  consideration,  just  as  the 
moon  is  wont  to  relinquish  her  lustre  at  the  rising  of 
the  sun. 

§  63.  Henry,  count  of  Champagne,  whose  whole  store 
that  he  had  brought  both  of  provision  and  money  was  to' Henry!  *'^ 
now  wasted,  comes  to  his  king.  He  asks  relief,  to  champagne. 
whom  his  king  and  lord  caused  to  be  offered  a  hundred 
thousand  of  Paris  money,  if,  in  that  case,  he  would  be 
ready  to  pledge  to  him  Champagne.  To  that  the  count 
replied,  "  I  have  done  what  I  could  and  what  I  ought, 
now  I  shall  do  what  I  am  compelled  by  necessity;  I 
desired  to  fight  for  my  king,  but  he  would  not  accept  of 
me,  unless  for  my  own ;  I  will  go  to  him  who  will  accept 
me :  who  is  more  ready  to  give  than  to  receive."  The 
king  of  the  English,  Richard,  gave  to  Henry,  count  of 
Champagne,  when  he  came  to  him,  four  thousand  bushels 
of  wheat,  four  thousand  bacons,  and  four  thousand 
pounds  of  silver.  So  the  whole  army  of  strangers  out 
of  every  nation  under  heaven  bearing  the   Christian 


50 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


name,  who  had  already  assembled  to  the  siege  long  be- 
fore the  coming  of  the  kings,  at  the  report  of  so  great  a 
largess,  took  King  Richard  to  be  their  general  and  lord ; 
the  Franks  only  who  had  followed  their  lord  remained 
with  their  poor  king  of  the  French. 
His  exploits.      §  64.  The  king  of  the  English,  unused  to  delay,  on 
the  third  day  of  his  arrival  at  the  siege,   caused   his 
wooden  fortress,  which  he  had  called  "  Mate  Grifun" 
when  it  was  made  in  Sicily,  to  be  built  and  set  up,  and 
before  the  dawn  of  the  fourth  day  the  machine  stood 
erect  by  the  walls  of  Acre,  and  from  its  height  looked 
do\vn  upon  the  city  lying  beneath  it ;  and  there  were 
thereon  by  sunrise  archers  casting  missiles  without  in- 
termission on  the  Turks  and  Thracians.     Engines  also 
for  casting  stones,  placed  in  convenient  positions,  bat- 
tered the  walls  with  frequent  volleys.     More  important 
than  these,  sappers  making  themselves  a  way  beneath 
the  ground,  undermined  the  foundations  of  the  walls; 
while  soldiers  bearing  shields,  having  planted  ladders, 
sought  an  entrance  over  the  ramparts.     The  king  him- 
self was  running  up  and  down  through  the  ranks,  direct- 
ing some,  reproving  some,  and  urging  others,  and  thus 
was  he  every  where  present  with  every  one  of  them,  so 
that  whatever  they  all  did,  ought  properly  to  be  ascribed 
to  him.     The  king  of  the   French   also    himself   did 
not  lightly  assail   them,  who  made  as  bold  an  assault 
as  he  could  on  the  tower  of  the  city  which  is  called 
Cursed. 

§  65.  The  renowned  Carracois  and  Mestocus,  after 
Saladin  the  most  powerful  princes  of  the  heathen,  had 
at  that  time  the  charge  of  the  besieged  city,  who  after 
a  contest  of  many  days,  promised  by  their  interpreters 
the  surrender  of  tl^e  city,  and  a  ransom  for  their  heads  ; 
but  the  king  of  the  English  desired  to  subdue  their 
obstinacy  by  force  ;  and  wished  that  the  vanquished 
should  pay  their  heads  for  the  ransom  of  their  bodies, 
but,  by  the  mediation  of  the  king  of  the  French,  their 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


51 


life  and  indemnity  of  limbs  only  was  accorded  them,  if, 
after  surrender  of  the  city  and  yielding  of  every  thing 
they  possessed,  the  Holy  Cross  should  be  given  up. 

§  66.  All  the  heathen  warriors  in  Acre  were  chosen  Acre  taken. 
men,  and  were  in  number  nine  thousand.  Many  of 
whom,  swallowing  many  gold  coins,  made  a  purse  of  their 
stomachs,  because  they  foresaw  that  whatever  they  had 
of  any  value  would  be  turned  against  them,  even  against 
themselves,  if  they  should  again  oppose  the  cross,  and 
would  only  fall  a  prey  to  the  victors.  So  all  of  them 
come  out  before  the  kings  entirely  disarmed,  and  out- 
side the  city  without  money  are  given  into  custody ;  and 
the  kings,  with  triumphal  banners  having  entered  the 
city,  divided  the  whole  with  all  its  stores  into  two  parts 
between  themselves  and  their  soldiers ;  the  pontiff's  seat 
alone  its  bishop  received  by  their  united  gift.  The  cap- 
tives, moreover,  being  divided,  Mestocus  fell  by  lot  to 
the  portion  of  the  king  of  the  English,  and  Carracois,  as 
a  drop  of  cold  water,  fell  into  the  burning  mouth  of  the 
thirsty  Philip,  king  of  the  French. 

§  67.  The  duke  of  Austria,  who  was  also  one  of  the  Richard  of. 
ancient  besiegers  of  Acre,  followed  the  king  of  the  d?ke  of^ 
English  as  a  participator  in  the  possession  of  his  por-   ^  "*' 
tion,  and  because,  as  his  standard  was  borne  before  him, 
he  was  thought  to  take  to  himself  a  part  of  the  triumph ; 
if  not  by  command,  at  least  with  the  consent,  of  the 
offended  king,  the  duke's  standard  was  cast  down  in  the 
dirt,  and  to  his  reproach  and  ridicule  trampled  under 
foot  by  them.     The  duke,  although  gi'ievously  enraged 
against  the  king,  dissembled  his  offence,  which  he  could 
not  vindicate ;  and  having  returned  to  the  place  where 
he  had  carried  on  the  siege,  betook  himself  that  night  to 
his  tent,  which  was  set  up  again,  and  afterwards  as  soon 
as  he  could  returned  to  his  own  country  full  of  rancor. 

§  68.  Messengers  on  the  part  of  the  captives  having  Beheads  his 
been  sent  to  Saladin  for  their  ransom,  when  the  heathen  p"^""^**- 
could  by  no  entreaty  be  moved  to  restore  the  Holy  Cross, 

E  2 


M 


52 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


the  king  of  the  English  beheaded  all  his,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Mestocus  only,  who  on  account  of  his  nobility 
was  spared,  and  declared  openly  without  any  ceremony 
that  he  would  act  in   the   same  way  towards  Saladin 
himself. 
Jealousy  be-       §  69.  A  Certain  Marquess  of  Montferrat,  a  smooth- 
ind'phih>    faced  man,  had  held  Tyre,  which  he  had  seized  on  many 
years  ago,  to  whom  the  king  of  the  French  sold  all  his 
captives  alive,  and  promised  the  crown  of  the  region 
which  was  not  yet  conquered  ;  but  the  king  of  the  Eng- 
lish withstood  him  to  the  face.     "  It  is  not  proper,"  said 
he,  "  for  a  man  of  your  reputation  to  bestow  or  promise 
what  is  not  yet  obtained ;  but  further,  if  the  cause  of  your 
journey  be  Christ,  when  at  length  you  have  taken  Jeru- 
salem, the  chief  of  the  cities  of  this  region,  from  the 
hand  of  the  enemy,  you  will  without  delay  or  condition 
restore  the  kingdom  to  Guy,  the  legitimate  king  of  Jeru- 
salem.   For  the  rest,  if  you  recollect,  you  did  not  obtain 
Acre  without  a  participator,  so  that  neither  should  that 
which  is  the  property  of  two  be  dealt  out  by  one  hand.'" 
Oh,  oh,  how  fine  for  a  godly  throat !     The  marquess, 
bereft  of  his  blissful  hope,  returns  to  Tyre,  and  the  king 
of  the  French,  who  had  greatly  desired  to  strengthen 
himself  against  his  envied  ally  by  means  of  the  marquess, 
now  fell  off  daily ;  and  this  added  to  the  continual  irrita- 
tion of  his  mind, — that  even  the  scullion  of  the  king  of 
the  English  fared  more  sumptuously  than  the  cupbearer 
of  the  French.     After  some  time,  letters  were  forged  in 
the  tent  of  the  king  of  the  French,  by  which,  as  if  they 
had  been  sent  by  his  nobles  out  of  France,  the  king  was 
recalled  to  France.     A  cause  is  invented  which  would 
necessarily  be  respected  more  than  it  deserved  ;  his  only 
son,  after  a  long  illness,  was  now  despaired  of  by  the  phy- 
sicians ;  France  exposed  to  be  desolated,  if,  after  the  son's 
death,  the  father  (as  it  might  fall  out)  should  perish  in  a 
foreign  land.    So,  frequent  council  being  held  between  the 
kings  hereupon,  as  they  were  both  great  and  could  not 


KlCilAKI)    OF    DEVIZES. 


53 


•  dwell  together,  Abraham  remaining.  Lot  departed  from 
him.  Moreover,  the  king  of  the  French,  by  his  chief 
nobles,  gave  security  by  oath  for  himself  and  his  vas- 
sals, to  the  king  of  the  English,  that  he  would  observe 
every  pledge  until  he  should  return  to  his  kingdom  in 
peace. 

§  70.  On  that  day  the  commonalty  of  the  Londoners  Meeting  at 
was  granted  and  instituted,  to  which  all  the  nobles  of 
the  kingdom,  and  even  the  very  bishops  of  that  province, 
are  compelled  to  swear.  Now  for  the  first  time  Lon- 
don, by  the  agreement  conceded  to  it,  found  by  expe- 
rience that  there  was  no  king  in  the  kingdom,  as  neither 
King  Richard  himself,  nor  his  predecessor  and  father 
Henry,  would  have  suffered  it  to  be  concluded  for  one 
thousand  thousand  marks  of  silver.  How  great  evils 
forsooth  may  come  forth  of  this  agreement,  may  be  esti- 
mated by  the  very  definition,  which  is  this.  The  com- 
monalty is  the  pride  of  the  common  people,  the  dread  of 
the  kingdom,  the  ferment  of  the  priesthood. 

§  71.  The  king  of  the  French,  with  but  few  followers,  Affairs  of 
returning  home  from  Acre,  left  at  that  place  the  strength 
of  his  army  to  do  nothing,  to  the  command  of  which 
he  appointed  the  bishop  of  Beauvais  and  the  duke  of 
Burgundy.  The  English  king,  having  sent  for  the  com- 
manders of  the  French,  proposed  that  in  the  first  place 
they  should  conjointly  attempt  Jerusalem  itself ;  but  the 
dissuasion  of  the  French  discouraged  the  hearts  of  both 
parties,  and  dispirited  the  troops,  and  restrained  the 
king,  thus  destitute  of  men,  from  his  intended  march 
upon  that  metropolis.  The  king,  troubled  at  this, 
though  not  despairing,  from  that  day  forth  separated 
his  army  from  the  French,  and  directing  his  arms  to  the 
storming  of  castles  along  the  sea-shore,  he  took  every 
fortress  that  came  in  his  way  from  Tyre  to  Ascalon, 
though  after  hard  fighting  and  deep  wounds.  But  to 
Tyre  he  deigned  not  to  go,  because  it  was  not  in  the 
compass  of  his  part  of  the  campaign. 

e3 


54 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


55 


IN    THE    YEAR  OF    THE    LORD    MCXCII. 

A.  1).  1192.        §  72.  Philip,  king  of  the  French,  having  left  his  coni- 
neonl  tVans-  panlon  Richard,  king  of  the  English,  in  the  territory  of 
actions.       Jerusalem  amongst  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ, 
returned  to  France,  without  obtaining  either  the  libera- 
tion of  the  Holy  Cross  or  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre.     God- 
frey, bishop  of  Winchester,  restored  to  his  church  a 
great  part  of  the  treasure,  which,  as  is  related  above,  he 
January,   had  appointed,  on  the  third  of  the  kalends  of  February. 
The  feast  of  the  Purification  of  the  Blessed  Mary  was 

I  February,   celebrated  on  the  very  Sunday  of  Septuagesima  at  Win- 

chester. But  the  Sunday  had  nothing  belonging  to 
Sunday  but  its  memory  at  vespers  and  matins,  and 
the  morning  mass.  One  full  hide  of  land  at  the  manse 
which  is  called  Morslede,  of  the  village  of  Ciltecumba, 
was  let  to  a  certain  citizen  of  Winchester  of  the  name 
of  Pentecuste,  to  hold  for  twenty  years  for  the  annual 
and  free  service  of  twenty  shillings,  without  the  privity 
of  the  convent. 

§  73.  Queen   Eleanor  sailed    from    Normandy    and 
landed    at    Portsmouth   on  the  third   of  the   ides   of 

II  February.  February.     The  chancellor  repaired  to  the  king  of  the 

French,  and  deposed  before  him  his  complaint  relative 
to  the  loss  of  his  treasures  in  Flanders,  but  he  got 
nothing  more  there  than  what  makes  men  ridiculous. 

The  king  of  the  French  caused  all  manner  of  arms 
to  be  fabricated  both  day  and  night  throughout  his 
whole  realm,  and  fortified  his  cities  and  castles,  as  was 
thought,  by  way  of  preparation  for  a  struggle  against 
the  king  of  the  English,  if  he  should  return  from  his 
journey.  Which  being  known  in  the  territories  of  the 
king  of  the  English,  his  constables  throughout  Nor- 
mandy, Le  Mans,  Anjou,  Tours,  Bourges,  Poitou,  and 
Gascony,  of  themselves  fortified  every  place  that  could 
be  fortified  in  the  fullest  manner.  Moreover,  the  son 
of  the  king  of  Navarre,  to  spite  the  French,  ravaged 
the  country  about  Toulouse.     A  certain  provost  of  the 


I 


I    . 


king  of  the  French,  desiring  to  become  greater  than  his 
forefathers,  set  up  a  castle  on  the  confines  of  Normandy 
and  France,  where  there  had  never  yet  been  any  fortifi- 
cation; which,  ere  it  was  built,  the  Normans,  by  the 
impulse  of  their  natural  anger,  totally  overthrew,  and 
tore  the  provost  himself  to  pieces. 

§74.  Queen    Eleanor,   a  lady  worthy   of   repeated  Queen  Eiea- 
''  .     .  I  nor  interests 

mention,   visited   certain    houses    appertaining  to   her  herself  in  fa- 
dower  within  the  diocese  of  Ely.     To  meet  her  there  inhabitants 

•'  of  Ely. 

came  out  of  all  the  hamlets  and  manors,  wherever  she 
passed,  men  with  women  and  little  children,  not  all  of 
the  lowest  class,  a  piteous  and  pitiable  company,  with 
their  feet  bare,  their  clothes  unwashed,  and  their  hair 
unshorn.     They  speak  in  tears,  for  which,  for  very  grief, 
they  had  failed  to  utter  words,  nor  was  there  need  of  an 
interpreter,  as  more  than  they  desired  to  say  might  be 
read  in  the  open   page.      Human   bodies  lay  unburied 
every   where    throughout   the    country,   because    their 
bishop  had  deprived  them  of  sepulture.     The  queen,  on 
understanding  the  cause  of  so  great  severity,  as  she  was 
very  compassionate,  taking  pity  on  the  people's  misery 
for  the  dead,  immediately  neglecting  her  own,  and  fol- 
lowing other  men's  matters,  repaired  to  London;  she 
entreated,  nay,   she   demanded,  of  the   archbishop   of 
Rouen,  that  the  confiscated  estates  of  the  bishop  should 
be' restored  to  the  bishop,  and  that  the  same  bishop 
should  in  the  name  of  the  chancery  be  proclaimed  ab- 
solved  from   the   excommunication   denounced   against 
him,   throughout   the   province   of  Rouen.     And   who 
could  be  so  harsh  or  obdurate  that  that  lady  could  not 
bend  him  to  her  wishes  I     She,  too,  forgetful  of  nothing, 
sent  word  into  Normandy  to  the  lord  of  Ely,  of  the 
public  and  private  restitution  which  she  had  obtained 
for  him,  and  compelled  him  to  revoke  the  sentence  of 
excommunication   he  had  pronounced  against  the  ex- 
chequer barons.     So  by  the  queen's  mediation  there  was 
peace  between  the   implacable,  though  their  vexation 


56 


ftlCHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


was  apparent,  as  the  disaffection  of  their  minds,  con- 
tracted in  their  foi-mer  hatred,  could  not  be  changed, 
without  each  giving  some  utterance  to  his  feelings, 
iboutto^*"        §  7o.  Earl  John,  sending  messengers  to  Southamp- 
m*an/°'^  ^°''  ^^"'  Commanded  shipping  to  be  made  ready  for  him  to 
depart,  as  was  thought,  to  the  king  of  the  French ;  but 
the  queen  his  mother,  fearing  lest  the  light-minded 
youth,  by  the  counsels  of  the  French,  might  go  to  at- 
tempt something  against   his   lord   and   brother,  with 
anxious  mind  takes  in  hand  with  her  utmost  ability  to 
divert  the  intention  of  her  son.     The  fate  of  her  former 
sons,  and  the  untimely  decease  of  both  under  their  op- 
pressing sins,  recurring  to  her  mind,  moved,  or  rather 
pierced,  the  maternal  bowels  of  compassion.     She  de- 
sired that  their  violence  might  be  enough,  and  that  at 
least,  good  faith  being  kept  amongst  her  younger  chil- 
dren, she,  as  their  mother,  might  end  her  days  more 
happily  than  had  fallen  to  the  lot  of  their   deceased 
b  wYmo^"^  father.     So  having  assembled  all  the  peers  of  the  realm, 
ther.  first  at  Windsor,  secondly  at  Oxford,  thirdly  at  London, 

and  fourthly  at  Winchester,  she  with  her  own  tears  and 
the  entreaties  of  the  nobles  with  difficulty  obtained  that 
he  would  not  cross  the  sea  for  this  time.  The  earl, 
therefore,  being  in  effect  frustrated  of  his  proposed 
passage,  did  what  he  could  that  way,  and  received  the 
castles  from  the  king's  constables  of  Windsor  and  Wal- 
lingford,  whom  he  had  secretly  called  to  him ;  and  having 
received  them,  he  delivered  them  over  to  his  lieges  to 
keep  for  him. 

a^i^ndom"*  §  ^^'  ^y  command  of  the  archbishop  of  Rouen,  there 
assembled  at  London  the  pillars  of  the  church,  the 
oracles  of  the  laws,  to  discuss  either  something  or 
nothing,  as  it  often  falls  out,  in  matters  of  state.  There 
was  but  one  mind  among  all,  to  convene  Earl  John  for 
the  pre-occupation  of  the  castles ;  but,  because  no  one  of 
them  durst  commit  himself  to  another,  every  one  desired 
in  himself  that  the  question  should  be  proposed  rather 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


67 


by  a  deputy  than  by  his  own  mouth.     So  whilst  they  all 
clamour  to   this   end,  and  with  this  purpose,   ^acus 
alone    is   wanting,    to   whom    they   all    simultaneously 
agreed  to  resort ;  but  even  whilst  among  other  matters 
they  only  casually  discoursed   of  the   late   chancellor, 
behold  !    again   is   Crispinus   at   hand.      The   messen- 
gers  of  the   chancellor,   now  again  legate,   enter  the 
assembly,  saluting  the  queen  who  was  present,  and  all 
the  rest,  whom  by  chance  they  found  together,  on  the 
part  of  their  lord  who  had  safely  arrived  the  day  before 
at    Dover.     The    last    clause    of    the    mandates    pro- 
hibited him  from  following  up  the  ministration  of  his 
legation.     Long  were  they  all  silent,  and  greatly  asto- 
nished, intently  kept  their  peace.     At  length  it  came  to 
be  the  vote  of  all,  that  they  should  humbly  entreat  him 
to  be  their  dictator  and  lord,  whom  they  had  assembled 
to  judge  as  a  perjurer  and  transgressor   against  their 
lord.     So  many  of  the  nobles,  of  whom  one  was  Echion, 
are  sent,  and  that  repeatedly,  to  Earl  John,  then  stay- 
ing at  Wallingford,  and  laughing  at  their  conventions. 
Humbly,  and  without  austerity,  they  beg  that  he  would 
hasten  to  meet  the  goat.    "  Lord  ! "  say  they,  "  he  wears 
horns,  beware  ! " 

§  77.  The  earl,  not  greatly  moved,  long  suffered  him-  Theinflu. 
self  to  be  reverently  entreated,  but  at  length,  satiated  5ohn.°    " 
with  the  honour  offered  him,  he  came  to  London  with 
the  last  intercessors,   whom  he  most  loved,  sufficiently 
taught  to  answer  to  every  question  that  might  chance  to 
be  asked.     The  court  rises  up  and  compliments  him  on 
his  entry,  no  order  either  of  age  or  rank  being  observed ; 
every  body  that  first  can,  first  runs  to  meet  him,  and 
desires  himself  to   be   first  seen,  eager   to   please  the 
prince,  because  to  have  been  acceptable  to  the  great  is 
not  the  last  of  praises.     The  leaders  were  at  a  stand 
Of  the  castles,  no  mention  is  made ;  the  whole  discussion 
and  consultation  was  about  the  chancellor.     Should  the 
earl  advise,  all  are  ready  to  proscribe  him.     They  strive 


58 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


His  reflec- 
tions. 


by  all  means  to  soften  the  earl  to  consent,  but  they  had 
a  wild  beast  on  their  right  hand.  The  earl,  on  being 
asked  to  answer,  briefly  declares,  "  The  chancellor  fears 
the  threats  of  none  of  you,  nor  of  you  altogether,  nor  will 
he  beg  your  love,  if  only  he  may  succeed  to  have  me 
alone  his  friend.  He  is  to  give  me  seven  hundred  pounds 
of  silver  by  the  seventh  day,  if  I  shall  not  have  meddled 
between  you  and  him.  You  see  I  am  in  want  of  money. 
To  the  wise,  a  word  is  sufficient."  He  said,  and  with- 
drew, leaving  the  conclusion  of  his  proposition  in  the 
midst.  The  court,  placed  in  a  great  strait,  strained  its 
counsel :  it  appeared  expedient  to  every  one  to  propitiate 
the  man  with  more  than  was  promised  ;  the  gift  or  loan 
of  the  money  is  approved,  but  not  of  their  own,  and  so 
in  the  end  it  all  falls  upon  the  treasury  of  the  absent 
king.  Five  hundred  pounds  of  silver  sterling  out  of  the 
exchequer  are  lent  to  the  earl  by  the  barons,  and  letters 
to  their  liking  against  the  chancellor  are  received.  Nor 
is  there  delay ;  the  queen  writes,  the  clergy  write,  the 
people  write,  all  unanimously  advertise  the  chancellor  to 
bolt,  to  cross  the  sea  without  delay,  unless  his  ears  are 
ticklish  to  hear  rumours,  unless  he  wishes  to  take  his 
meals  under  the  charge  of  armed  soldiers. 

§  78.  The  chancellor  stood  aghast  at  the  severity  of 
the  mandates,  and  was  as  pale  as  one  who  treads  a  snake 
with  his  bare  feet.  But,  on  retiring,  is  reported  to  have 
made  only  this  manly  reply: — "  Let  all  who  persecute  me, 
know  they  shall  see  how  great  is  he  whom  they  have 
offended.  I  am  not  destitute  of  all  counsel,  as  they 
reckon.  I  have  one  who  serves  me  as  a  fine  ear  by  true 
despatches.  *  As  long  as  I  am  an  exile,*  said  he,  '  pa- 
tiently endure  the  things  which  you  suffer.  Every  land 
is  a  home  to  the  brave,  believe  one  who  has  found  it  so 
by  experience ;  persevere  and  preserve  your  life  for  a 
better  day.  A  grateful  hour,  which  is  not  hoped  for, 
will  overtake  both  you  and  me.  Unlooked  for,  I  shall 
return  and  triumph  over  my  enemies,  and  again  shall  my 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


59 


victory  make  thee  a  citizen  in  my  kingdom,  forbidden 
thee,  and  now  not  obeying  me ;  haply  it  may  hereafter 
be  gratifying  to  us  to  reflect  on  this  event.'  *" 

§  79.  Because  Winchester  ought  not  to  be  deprived  storyof^a^p- 
of  its  due  reward  for  keeping  peace  with  the  Jews,  as  in  Jj^^\°j;^  »°- 
the  beginning  of  this  book  is  related,  the  Winchester 
Jews,  (after  the  manner  of  the  Jews,)  studious  of  the 
honour  of  their  city,  procured  themselves  notoriety  by 
murdering  a  boy   in  Winchester,  with  many  signs   of 
the  deed,  although,  perhaps,  the  deed  was  never  done. 
The  case  was  thus : — A  certain  Jew  engaged  a  Christian 
boy,  a  pretender  to  the  art  of  shoe-making,   into  the 
household  service  of  his  family.     He  did  not  reside  there 
continually  to  work,  nor  was  he  permitted  to  complete 
anything  great  all  at  once,  lest  his  abiding  with  them 
should  apprise  him  of  the  fate  intended  for  him  ;  and,  as 
he  was  remunerated  better  for  a  little  labour  there,  than 
for  much  elsewhere,  allured  by  his  gifts  and  wiles,  he 
frequented  the  more  freely  the  wretch's  house.     Now, 
he  was  French  by  birth,  under  age,  and  an  orphan,  of 
abject  condition  and  extreme  poverty.     A  certain  French 
Jew,   having    unfortunately  compassionated    his   great 
miseries  in  France,  by  frequent  advice  persuaded  him 
that  he  should  go  to  England,  a  land  flowing  with  milk 
and  honey  ;  he  praised  the  English  as  liberal  and  boun- 
tiful, and  that  there  no  one  would  continue  poor  who 
could  be  recommended  for  honesty.     The  boy,  ready  to*^ 
like   whatever  you   may   wish,  as   is  natural  with  the 
French,  having  taken  a  certain  companion  of  the  same 
age  as  himself,  and  of  the  same  country,  got  ready  to  set 
forward  on  his  foreign  expedition,  having  nothing  in  his 
hands  but  a  staff,  nothing  in  his  wallet  but  a  cobbler's 

awl.  ' 

§  80.  He  bade  farewell  to  his  Jewish  friend  ;  to  whom 
the  Jew  replied,  "  Go  forth  as  a  man.  The  God  of  my 
fathers  lead  thee  as  I  desire.''  And  having  laid  his 
hands  upon  his  head,  as  if  he  had  been  the  scapegoat. 


60 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


Character  of 
London. 


after  certain  muttering  of  the  throat  and  silent  impre- 
cations, being  now  secure  of  his  prey,  continued, — 
"Be  of  good  courage  ;  forget  your  own  people  and 
native  land,  for  every  land  is  the  home  of  the  brave, 
as  the  sea  is  for  the  fish,  and  as  the  whole  of  the  wide 
world  is  for  the  bird.  When  you  have  entered  England, 
if  you  should  come  to  London,  you  will  quickly  pass 
through  it,  as  that  city  greatly  displeases  me.  Every 
race  of  men,  out  of  every  nation  which  is  under  heaven, 
resort  thither  in  great  numbers  ;  every  nation  has  intro- 
duced into  that  city  its  vices  and  bad  manners.  No  one 
lives  in  it  without  offence ;  there  is  not  a  single  street  in 
it,  that  does  not  abound  in  miserable  obscene  wretches ; 
there,  in  proportion  as  any  man  has  exceeded  in  wicked- 
ness, so  much  is  he  the  better.  I  am  not  ignorant  of 
the  disposition  I  am  exhorting ;  you  have  in  addition 
to  your  youth,  an  ardent  disposition,  a  slowness  of 
memory,  and  a  soberness  of  reason  between  extremes. 
I  feel  in  myself  no  uneasiness  about  you,  unless  you 
should  abide  with  men  of  corrupt  lives ;  for  from  our 
associations,  our  manners  are  formed:  But  let  that  be 
as  it  may.  You  will  come  to  London.  Behold,  I  warn 
you,  whatever  of  evil  or  of  perversity  there  is  in  any, 
whatever  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  you  will  find  in  that 
city  alone.  Go  not  to  the  dances  of  panders,  nor  mix 
yourself  up  with  the  herds  of  the  stews ;  avoid  the  talus 
and  the  dice,  the  theatre  and  the  tavern.  You  will  find 
more  braggadocios  there  than  in  all  France,  while  the 
number  of  flatterers  is  infinite.  Stage  players,  buf- 
foons, those  that  have  no  hair  on  their  bodies,  Gara- 
mantes,  pickthanks,  catamites,  effeminate  sodomites, 
lewd  musical  girls,  druggists,  lustful  persons,  fortune- 
tellers, extortioners,  nightly  strollers,  magicians,  mimics, 
common  beggars,  tatterdemalions, — this  whole  crew  has 
filled  every  house.  So  if  you  do  not  wish  to  live  with 
^  the  shameful,  you  will  not  dwell  in  London.  I  am  not 
speaking  against  the  learned,  whether  monks  or  Jews ; 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


61 


although,  still,  from  their  very  dwelling  together  with 
such  evil  persons,  I  should  esteem  them  less  perfect 
there  than  elsewhere. 

§  81.  "  Nor  does  my  advice  go  so  far,  as  that  you 
should  betake  yourself  to  no  city ;  with  my  counsel  you 
will  take  up  your  residence  nowhere  but  in  a  town,  though 
it  remains  to  say  in  what.     Therefore,  if  you  should  land 
near  Canterbury,  you  will  have  to  lose  your  way ;  if  even  Canterbury. 
you  should  but  pass  through  it.     It  is  an  assemblage  of 
the  vilest,  entirely  devoted  to  their,  I  know  not  whom, 
but  who  has  been  lately  canonized,  and  had  been  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  as  every  where  they  die  in 
open  day  by  the  streets  for  want  of  bread  and  employ- 
ment.    Rochester  and  Chichester  are  mere  villages,  and  Rochester. 
they  possess  nothing  for  which  they  should  be  called  cities, 
but  the  sees  of  their  bishops.     Oxford,  scarcely,  I  will  Oxford, 
not  say  satisfies,  but  sustains,  its  clerks.     Exeter  sup-  Exeter, 
ports  men  and  beasts  with  the  same  grain.     Bath  is  Bath, 
placed,  or  rather  buried,  in  the  lowest  parts  of  the  valleys, 
in  a  very  dense  atmosphere  and  sulphury  vapour,  as  it 
were  at  the  gates  of  hell.     Nor  yet  will  you  select  your 
habitation  in  the  northern  cities,  Worcester,  Chester,  Worcester. 
Hereford,    on    account   of   the    desperate    Welchmen.  Hereford. 
York  abounds  in  Scots,  vile  and  faithless  men,  or  rather  ^^^^ 
rascals.    The  town  of  Ely  is  always  putrefied  by  the  sur-  ^^y 
roundinff  marshes.     In  Durham,  Norwich,  or  Lincohi,  Durham. 

o  1  Norwich 

there  are  very  few  of  your  disposition  among  the  power-  Lincoln.' 
ful;  you  will  never  hear  any  one  speak  French.     At 
Bristol,  there  is  nobody  who  is  not,  or  has  not  been,  a  ^^^^^^ 
soapmaker,  and  every  Frenchman  esteems  soapmakers 
as  he  does  nightmen.     After  the  cities,  every  market, 
village,   or  town,  has  but  rude  and  rustic  inhabitants. 
Moreover,  at  all  times,  account  the  Cornish  people  for  comwaii. 
such  as  you  know  our  Flemings  are  accounted  in  France. 
For  the   rest,   the    kingdom   itself  is  generally  most 
favoured  with  the  dew  of  heaven,  and  the  fatness  of  the 


62 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


63 


earth  ;  and  in  every  place  there  are  some  good,  but  much 
Winchester,  fewer  in  them  all  than  in  Winchester  alone. 

§  82.  "  This  is  in  those  parts  the  Jerusalem  of  the  Jews, 
in  it  alone  they  enjoy  perpetual  peace ;  it  is  the  school  of 
those  who  desire  to  live  well  and  prosper.  Here  they 
become  men,  here  there  is  bread  and  wine  enough  for 
nothing.  There  are  therein  monks  of  such  compassion 
and  gentleness,  clergy  of  such  understanding  and  frank- 
ness, citizens  of  such  civility  and  good  faith,  ladies  of 
such  beauty  and  modesty,  that  little  hinders  but  I  should 
go  there  and  become  a  Christian  with  such  Christians. 
To  that  city  I  direct  you,  the  city  of  cities,  the  mother 
of  all,  the  best  above  all.  There  is  but  one  fault,  and 
that  alone  in  which  they  customarily  indulge  too  much. 
With  the  exception  I  should  say  of  the  learned  and  of 
the  Jews,  the  Winchester  people  tell  lies  like  watchmen, 
but  it  is  in  making  up  reports.  For  in  no  place  under 
heaven  so  many  false  rumours  are  fabricated  so  easily  as 
there ;  otherwise  they  are  true  in  every  thing.  I  should 
have  many  things  too  still  to  tell  you  about  business;  but 
for  fear  you  should  not  understand  or  should  forget,  you 
will  place  this  familiar  note  in  the  hands  of  the  Jew  my 
friend,  and  I  think,  too,  you  may  sometime  be  rewarded 
by  him."  The  short  note  was  in  Hebrew.  The  Jew 
made  an  end  of  his  speech,  and  the  boy  having  under- 
stood all  things  for  good,  came  to  Winchester. 

§  83.  His  awl  supplied  him,  and  his  companion  as 
well,  with  food,  and  the  cruel  courtesy  and  deceitful 
beneficence  of  the  Jew  was  by  the  letter  unfortunately 
obtained  to  their  relief.  Wherever  the  poor  fellows 
worked  or  eat  apart  by  day,  they  reposed  every  night  in 
one  little  bed  in  the  same  old  cottage  of  a  certain  old 
woman.  Days  follow  days,  and  months  months,  and  in 
the  same  way  as  we  have  hitherto  so  carefully  described, 
our  boys  hasten  the  time  of  their  separation  that  they 
may  meet  again.      The   day  of  the  Holy  Cross  had 


arrived,  and  the  boy  that  same  day,  whilst  working  at 
his  Jew''s,  being  by  some  means  put  out  of  the  way,  was 
not   forthcoming.      Now  the  passover,   a  feast  of  the 
Jews,  was  at  hand.     His  companion,  during  the  even- 
ing, greatly  surprised  at  his  absence,  not  returning  home 
to   bed,  was  terrified  that  night  with  many  visions  and 
dreams.     When  he  had  sought  him  several  days  in  all 
corners  of  the  city  without  success,  he  came  to  the  Jew 
and   simply  asked  if  he  had  sent  his  benefactor  any- 
where ;  whom  when  he  found  violently  enraged  above 
his  general  disposition,  from  having  been  so  courteous 
the  day  before,  having  noticed  the  incoherence  of  his 
words  and  change  of  countenance,  he  presently  fired  up, 
and  as  he  was  of  a  shrill  voice  and  admirable  readiness 
of  speech,    he  broke  out  into  abuse,  and  with  great 
clamour   challenged    him   with    taking  his   companion 
away.     "  Thou  son  of  a  sordid  harlot,"  said  he,  "  thou 
robber,  thou  traitor,  thou  devil,  thou  hast  crucified  my 
friend.      Alas,   me  !    wherefore  have    I   not   now  the 
strength  of  a  man  !     I  would  tear  you  to  pieces  with  my 
hands.""     The  noise  of  his  quarrelling  in  the  house  is 
heard  in  the  street,  Jews  and  Christians  come  running 
together  from  all  quarters.     The  boy  persists,  and  now, 
deriving  courage  from  the  crowd,  addressing  those  pre- 
sent, he  alleged   his  concern  for  his  companion  as  an 
excuse.     "O   you   good   people,"   said   he,    *'who   are 
assembled,  behold  if  there  is  any  sorrow  like  my  sorrow. 
That  Jew  is  a  devil ;  he  has  stolen  away  my  heart  from 
my  breast — he  has  butchered  my  only  companion,  and  I 
presume,  too,  that  he  has  eaten  him.     A  certain  son  of 
the  devil,  a  Jew  of  French  birth,  I  neither  know  nor  am 
acquainted  with ;  that  Jew  gave  my  comrade  letters  of 
his  death-warrant  to  that  man.     To  this  city  he  came, 
induced,  or  rather  seduced.     He  often  gave  attendance 
upon  this  Jew,  and  in  his  house  he  was  last  seen."     He 
was  not  without  a  witness  to  some  points,  in  as  much  as 
a  Christian  woman,  who,  contrary  to  the  canons,  had 


64 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


65 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


The  bishop 
of  Chester 


Coventry. 


nursed  up  the  young  Jews  in  the  same  house,  constantly 
swore  that  she  had  seen  the  boy  go  down  into  the  Jew''s 
store,  without  coming  up  again.  The  Jew  denies  it — 
the  case  is  referred  to  the  judges.  The  accusers  are 
defective ;  the  boy  because  he  was  under  age,  the  woman 
because  the  service  of  Jews  had  rendered  her  ignomi- 
nious. The  Jew  offered  to  clear  his  conscience  of  the 
evil  report.  Gold  contented  the  judges.  Phineas  gave 
and  pleased,  and  the  controversy  ceased. 

§  84.  The  bishop  of  Chester,  who,  from  his  detestation 
the  monks  of  ^^  rcligioH,  had  expelled  the  monks  from  Coventry, 
entirely  broke  down  all  the  workshops  there  were  in  the 
monastery,  that  by  the  altered  appearance  of  the  place, 
all  remembrance  of  its  past  state  might  be  taken  away 
from  posterity.  And  further,  lest  the  ruins  of  the  walls 
should  some  day  bespeak  their  author,  the  church  of  the 
place,  which  had  not  been  finished,  was  found  a  ready 
plea,  and  having  bestowed  the  materials  upon  it,  with- 
out charge,  he  began  to  build.  Moreover,  he  appointed 
the  masons  and  plasterers  their  hire  out  of  the  chattels 
of  the  monastery.  He  selected  two  principal  manors  of 
the  monks  for  his  own  proper  use;  this  arrangement 
being  made  for  their  abuse — that  wherever  he  should 
eat,  some  special  delicacy  provided  out  of  the  issues  of 
the  aforesaid  manors  should  be  presented  to  him  to  eat, 
that  he  might  glory  in  the  victory,  and  might  batten,  as 
it  were,  on  the  viscera  of  the  monks,  whom  he  had  by 
his  wickedness  overcome.  But  all  the  rest  of  their  reve- 
nues he  allotted  to  the  prebends,  some  of  which  he  con- 
ferred and  settled  for  ever  on  the  Romish  church, 
appropriated  to  certain  cardinals  of  the  apostolic  see, 
appointing  them  and  their  canonical  successors  in  the 
same  titles  to  be  canons  of  the  church  of  Coventry, 
that  if  by  any  chance  there  should  be  any  delay  to  the 
transactions  before  the  Pope,  he  should  make  the  whole 
court  the  more  ready  in  the  defence  of  his  part ;  he 
conferred  the  other  prebends  on  others,  but  not  one  on 


any  whom  he  did  not  know  for  certain  to  be  an  advocate 
of  no  religion.  They  built  eagerly,  even  the  absent 
canons,  around  the  church  spacious  and  lofty  villas,  per- 
haps for  their  own  use,  if  even  once  in  their  lives  any 
chance  should  offer  a  cause  for  visiting  the  place.  None 
of  the  prebendaries  regularly  resided  there  any  more 
than  they  do  elsewhere  ;  but  doing  great  things  for  the 
gates  of  palaces,  they  have  left  to  poor  vicars  induced  by 
a  trifling  remuneration  to  insult  God,  to  them  have  they 
intrusted  the  holy  chant  and  vanquished  household  gods 
and  bare  church  walls. 

§  85.  This  forsooth  is  true  religion ;  this  should  the 
church  imitate  and  emulate.  It  will  be  permitted  the 
secular  canon  to  be  absent  from  his  church  as  long  as 
he  may  please,  and  to  consume  the  patrimony  of  Christ 
where,  and  when,  and  in  whatsoever  luxuries  he  may 
list.  Let  them  only  provide  this,  that  a  frequent  voci- 
feration be  heard  in  the  house  of  the  Lord.  If  the 
stranger  should  knock  at  the  doors  of  such,  if  the  poor 
should  cry,  he  who  lives  before  the  doors  will  answer, 
(he  himself  being  a  sufficiently  needy  vicar,)  "  Pass  on, 
and  seek  elsewhere  for  alms,  for  the  master  of  the  house 
is  not  at  home."  This  is  that  glorious  religion  of  the 
clerks,  for  the  sake  of  which  the  bishop  of  Chester,  the 
first  of  men  that  durst  commit  so  great  iniquity,  expelled 
his  monks  from  Coventry.  For  the  sake  of  clerks  irre- 
gularly regular,  that  is  to  say  of  canons,  he  capriciously 
turned  out  the  monks ;  monks  who,  not  with  another's, 
but  with  their  own  mouth  praised  the  Lord,  who  dwelt 
and  walked  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  with  unanimity  all 
the  days  of  their  life,  who  beyond  their  food  and  raiment 
knew  nothing  earthly,  whose  bread  was  always  for  the 
poor,  whose  door  was  at  all  times  open  to  every  traveller : 
nor  did  they  thus  please  the  bishop,  who  never  loved 
either  monks  or  their  order.  A  man  of  bitter  jocularity, 
who  even  though  he  might  sometimes  spare,  never 
ceased  to  worry  the   monks.     O   what  a   fat   morsel, 


F 


66 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


and  not  to  be  absorbed,  is  a  monk !  many  a  thousand  has 
that  bit  choked,  while  the  wicked  at  their  death  have 
had  it  for  their  viaticum.     If  as  often  as  a  monk  were 
calumniated  and  reproached  he  were  consumed,  all  reli- 
gion would  be  absorbed  before  many  ages.     At  all  times 
and  in  every  place,  whether  the  bishop  spoke  in  earnest 
or  in  jest,  a  monk  was  some  part  of  his  discourse.     Nor 
did  the  expulsion  of  his  own  monks  satisfy  him,  but  ever 
after,  true  to  himself,  he  continued  censuring  the  monks 
as  before.     But  as  he  could  not  desist  from  speaking  ot 
them,  lest  he  should  incur  the  opprobrium  of  a  detrac- 
tor, if  in  their  absence  he  should  carp  at  their  order,  he 
resolved  to  keep  some  monk  abiding  with  him  in  his 
court ;  that  his  conversation  about  them  might  be  made 
less  offensive,  by  the  presence  and  audience  of  one  of 
them.     So  he  took  as  his  quasi  chaplain,  a  certain  monk, 
scarcely  of  age,  but  yet  who  had  professed  at  Burton, 
whom  to  the  scandal  of  religion  he  generally  took  about 
with  him.    O  excess  of  sorrow  !    Even  among  the  angels 
of  God  is  found  iniquity.     The  monk,  wise  and  prudent, 
seduced  to  the  delusion,  hardened  his  forehead  as  a  har- 
lot, that  he  a  monk  should  not  blush  when  monks  were 
reviled.      Alas !    how   great   a   thirst   for    roving  and 
riding !     Hear  me  and  attend  a  little ;   you  shall  see 
how  the  riding  of  this  rider  concluded.     On  a  certain 
day,  as  the  bishop  was  standing  over  his  workmen  at 
Coventry,    his   monk   attending   close   by  his   side,  on 
whom   the  bishop   familiarly  resting,  said,  "  Is  it  not 
proper  and  expedient,  my  monk,  even  in  your  judgment, 
that  the  great  beauty  of  so  fair  a  church,  that  such  a 
comely  edifice,  should  rather  be  appropriated  to  gods 
than  devils  r*     And  while  the  monk  was  hesitating  at 
the  obscurity  of  the  words,  he  added,  "  I,"  said  he, 
"  call  my  clerks  gods,  and  monks  devils  !"     And  pre- 
sently putting  forth  the  forefinger  of  his   right  hand 
towards  his  clerks,  who  were  standing  round  him,  con- 
tinued, "  I  say  ye  are  gods,  and  ye  are  all  the  children 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


67 


of  the  Highest ! "  And  having  turned  again  to  the  left, 
concluded  to  the  monk,  "  But  ye  monks  shall  die  like 
devils  ;  and  as  one  and  the  greatest  of  your  princes  ye 
shall  fall  away  into  hell,  because  ye  are  devils  upon 
earth.  Truly  if  it  should  befal  me  to  officiate  for  a 
dead  monk,  which  I  should  be  very  unwilling  to  do,  I 
would  commend  his  body  and  soul  not  to  God,  but  to 
the  devil ! "  The  monk,  who  was  standing  in  the  very 
place  that  the  monks  had  been  plundered  of,  did  not 
refute  the  insult  on  the  monks,  and  because  on  such  an 
occasion  he  was  silent,  met,  as  he  deserved,  with  the 
reward  of  eternal  silence  being  imposed  upon  him.  For 
suddenly  a  stone  falling  from  the  steeple  of  the  church, 
dashed  out  the  brains  of  the  monk  who  was  attending 
on  the  bishop,  the  bishop  being  preserved  in  safety  for 
some  greater  judgment. 

8  86.  The  king  of  the  English,  Richard,  had  already  Richard's 

"  .  .  ,  .  ,  exploits  in 

completed  two  years  in  conquering  the  region  around  Palestine. 

Jerusalem,  and  during  all  that  time  there  had  no  aid 

been  sent  to  him  from  any  of  his  kingdoms.     Nor  yet 

were  his  only  and  uterine  brother,  John,  earl  of  Mortain, 

nor  his  justiciaries,  nor  his  other  nobles,  observed  to  take 

any  care  to  send  him  any  part  of  his  revenues  ;  but  they 

did  not  even  think  of  his  return.     However,  prayer  was 

made  without  ceasing  by  the  church  to  God  for  him. 

The   king's  army  was  decreased  daily  in  the  land  of  condition  of 

promise,  and  besides   those   who  were   slain   with  the 

sword,  many  thousands   of  the   people   perished  every 

month  by  the  too  sudden  extremities  of  the  nightly  cold 

and  the  daily  heat.     When  it  appeared  that  they  would 

all  have  to  die  there,  every  one  had  to  choose  whether 

he  would  die  as  a  coward  or  in  battle.     On  the  other 

side,  the  strength  of  the  Gentiles  greatly  increased,  and 

their  confidence  was  strengthened  by  the  misfortunes  of 

the  Christians  ;  their  army  was  relieved  at  certain  times 

by  fresh  troops ;  the  weather  was  natural  to  them ;  the 

place  was  their  native  country ;  their  labour,  health ; 

F   2 


08 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


Richard's 
illness. 


their  frugality,  medicine.     Amongst  the  Normans,  on 
the  contrary,  that  became  a  disadvantage  which  to  the 
adversaries  brought   gain.     For    if    our   people    lived 
sparingly  even  once  in  a  week,  they  were  rendered  less 
effective  for  seven  weeks  after.     The  mingled  nation  of 
French  and  English  fared  sumptuously  every  day,  and 
(saving  the  reverence  of  the  French)  even  to  loathing, 
at  whatever  cost,  while  their  treasure  lasted ;  and  the 
well  known  custom  of  the  English  being  continually 
kept  up  even  under  the  very  clarions  and  the  clangor  of 
the  trumpet  or  horn,  they  gaped   with  due   devotion 
while  the  chalices  were  emptied   to  the   dregs.     The 
merchants  of  the  country,  who  brought  the  victuals  to 
the  camp,  were  astonished  at  their  wonderful  and  extra- 
ordinar}^  habits,  and  could  scarcely  believe  even  what 
they  saw  to  be  true,  that  one  people,  and  that  small  in 
number,  consumed  threefold  the  bread  and  a  hundred- 
fold the  wine  more  than  that  whereon  many  nations  of 
the  Gentiles  had  been  sustained,  and   some   of  those 
nations  innumerable.     And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  \yas 
deservedly  laid  upon  them  according  to  their  merits. 
So  great  want  of  food  followed  their  great  gluttony,  that 
their  teeth  scarcely  spared  their  fingers,  as  their  hands 
presented  to  their  mouths  less  than  their  usual  allow- 
ance.   To  these  and  other  calamities,  which  were  severe 
and  many,  a  much  greater  was  added  by  the  sickness  of 

the  king. 

§  87.  The  king  was  extremely  sick,  and  confined  to 
his  bed ;  his  fever  continued  without  intermission ; 
the  physicians  whispered  that  it  was  an  acute  semiter- 
tian.  And  as  they  despaired  of  his  recovery  even  from 
the  first,  terrible  dismay  was  spread  from  the  king's 
abode  through  the  camp.  There  were  few  among  the 
many  thousands  who  did  not  meditate  on  flight,  and 
the  utmost  confusion  of  dispersion  or  surrender  would 
have  followed,  had  not  Hubert  Walter,  bishop  of  Salis- 
bury, immediately  a.ssembled  the  council.     He  obtained 


RICHARD    OF    DFA'IZES. 


69 


by  forcible  allegations  that  the  army  should  not  break 
up,  until  a  truce  were  demanded  of  Saladin.  All  well 
armed  stand  in  array  more  steadily  than  usual,  and  with 
a  threatening  look  concealing  the  reluctance  of  their 
mind,  they  feign  a  desire  for  battle.  No  one  speaks  of 
the  indisposition  of  the  king,  lest  the  secret  of  their 
intense  sorrow  should  be  disclosed  to  the  enemy;  for 
it  was  thoroughly  understood  that  Saladin  feared  the 
charge  of  the  whole  army  less  than  that  of  the  king 
alone;  and  if  he  should  know  that  he  was  dead,  he 
would  instantly  pelt  the  French  with  cow-dung,  and  in- 
toxicate the  best  of  the  English  drunkards  with  a  dose 
which  should  make  them  tremble. 

8  88.  In   the  mean  time,  a   certain  Gentile,  called  saffatin's 

o  111      speech  in 

Saffatin,    came  down  to  see  the  king,  as  he  generally  pra^se^of 
did ;  he  was  a  brother  of  Saladin,  an  ancient  man  of 
war,  of  remarkable  politeness  and  intelligence,  and  one 
whom   the    king  s    magnanimity  and    munificence   had 
charmed  even  to  the  love  of  his  person  and  favour  of  his 
party.     The  king  s  servants  greeting  him  less  joyfully 
than  they  were  accustomed,  and  not  admitting  him  to 
an  interview  with  the  king,  "  I  perceive,''  said  he,  by  his 
interpreter,  "  that  you  are  greatly  afilicted,  nor  am  I 
ignorant  of  the  cause.     My  friend,  your  king,  is  sick, 
and  therefore  you  close  his  doors  to  me."     And  falling 
into  tears  with  his  whole  heart,  he  exclaimed,  "  O  God 
of  the  Christians,  if  thou  be  a  God,  do  not  suffer  such 
a  man,  so  necessary  to  thy  people,  to  fall  so  suddenly!'' 
He  was  entrusted  with  their  avowal,  and  thus  spoke  on, 
"  In  truth  I  forewarn  you,  that  if  the  king  should  die 
while  things  stand  as  they  are  at  present,  all  you  Chris- 
tians will  perish,  and  all  this  region  will  in  time  to  come 
be  ours  without  contest.     Shall  we  at  all  dread  that 
stout  king  of  France,  who  before  he  came  into  battle 
was  defeated?     Whose  whole  strength,   which  three 
years  had  contributed,  the  short  space  of  three  months 
consumed.     Hither  will  he  on  no  account  return  any 


70 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


more ;  for  we  always  esteem  this  as  a  sure  token  (I  am 
not  speaking  craftily,  but  simply,)  that  those  whom  at 
first  we  think  cowardly,  we  ever  after  find  worse.  But 
that  king,  of  all  the  princes  of  the  Christian  name, 
whom  the  round  circle  of  the  whole  world  encompasses, 
is  alone  worthy  of  the  honour  of  a  captain  and  the  name 
of  a  king,  because  he  commenced  well,  and  went  on 
better,  and  will  be  crowned  by  the  most  prosperous 
result,  if  only  he  shall  remain  with  you  a  short  time. 

§  89.  "  It  is  not  a  new  thing  for  us  to  dread  the 
English,  for  fame  reported  to  us  his  father  to  be  such, 
that  had  he  come  even  unarmed  to  our  parts,  we  should 
all  have  fled  though  armed,  nor  would  it  have  appeared 
inglorious  to  us  to  be  put  to  flight  by  him.  He  our 
terror,  a  wonderful  man  in  his  day,  is  dead ;  but,  like 
the  phoenix,  renewed  himself,  a  thousand  times  better, 
in  his  son.  It  was  not  unknown  to  us  how  great  that 
Richard  was,  even  while  his  father  lived ;  for  all  the 
days  of  his  father,  we  had  our  agents  in  those  parts, 
who  informed  us  both  of  the  king's  deeds,  and  of  the 
birth  and  death  of  his  sons.  He  was  justly  beloved  for 
his  probity  by  his  father  above  all  his  brothers,  and  pre- 
ferred before  them  to  the  government  of  his  states.  It 
was  not  unknown  to  us  that  when  he  was  made  duke  of 
Aquitaine  he  speedily  and  valiantly  crushed  the  tyrants 
of  the  province,  who  had  been  invincible  before  his 
grandfather  and  great  grandfather; — how  terrible  he 
was  even  to  the  king  of  France  himself,  as  well  as  to  all 
the  governors  of  the  regions  on  his  borders.  None  took 
of  his  to  himself,  though  he  always  pushed  his  bounds 
into  his  neighbours'.  It  was  not  unknown  to  us,  that  his 
two  brothers,  the  one  already  crowned  king,  the  other 
duke  of  Bretagne,  had  set  themselves  up  against  their 
dear  father,  and  that  he  ceased  not  to  persecute  them 
with  the  rigour  of  war,  till  he  had  given  them  both 
eternal  repose,  vanquished  as  they  were  by  the  length  of 
the  prosecution.     Besides,  as  you  will  the  more  wonder 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


71 


at,  we  know  all  the  cities  of  your  parts  by  name ;  nor 
are  we  ignorant  that  the  king  of  your  country  was 
beaten  at  Le  Mans  through  the  treachery  of  his  own 
people;  that  he  died  at  Chinon,  and  was  buried  at 
Fontevraud. 

§  90.  "  It  is  not  through  ignorance  that  I  do  not 
relate  who  made  himself  the  author  of  such  unusual  and 
mighty   slaughter   against   us.      O!    if  that   Richard, 
whom  although  I  love  yet  I  fear,  if  he  were  despatched 
out  of  the  way,  how  little  should  we  then  fear,  how  very 
little  should  we  make  account  of  that  youngest  of  the 
sons,  who  sleeps  at  home  in  clover  !    It  was  not  un- 
known to  us,  that  Richard,  who  nobly  succeeded  his 
great  father  in  the  kingdom,  immediately  set  forward 
against  us  even  in  the  very  year  of  his  coronation.    The 
number  of  his  ships  and  troops  was  not  unknown  to  us 
before  his  setting  forth.     We  knew,  even  at  the  very 
time,  with  what  speed  he  took  Messina,  the  well  forti- 
fied city  of  Sicily,   which  he  besieged;   and  although 
none  of  our  people  believed  it,  yet  our  fears  increased, 
and  fame  added  false  terrors  to  the  true. 

§  91.  "His  valour,  unable  to  rest  in  one  place,  pro- 
ceeded through  a  boundless  region,  and  everywhere  left 
trophies  of  his  courage.    We  questioned  among  ourselves 
whether  he  made  ready  to  subdue,  for  his  God,  the  land 
of  promise  only,  or,  at  the  same  time  to  take  the  whole 
world  for  himself.     Who  shall  worthily  relate  the  cap- 
ture of  Cyprus  I     Verily  had  the  island  of  Cyprus  been 
close  to  Eg}'pt,  and  had  my  brother  Saladin  subdued  it 
in  ten  years,  his  name  would  have  been  reckoned  by  the 
people  among  the  names  of  the  gods.     When,  however, 
we  at  last  perceived  that  he  overthrew  whatever  resisted 
his  purpose,  our  hearts  were  melted  as  the  hoar  frost 
melts  at  the  appearance  of  the  approaching  sun,  for  as 
much  as  it  was  said  of  him  that  he  ate  his  enemies  alive. 
And  if  he  were  not  presently,  on  the  very  day  of  his  ar- 
rival before    Acre,  received   freely  into  the   city  with 


72 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


73 


open  gates,  fear  alone  was  the  cause.  It  was  not  from 
their  desire  to  preserve  the  city,  but  through  dread  of 
the  torments  promised  them  and  their  despair  of  life 
that  they  fought  so  bravely,  or  rather  desperately,  fear- 
ing this  more  than  death,  endeavouring  this  by  all 
means,  namely,  that  they  should  not  die  unrevenged. 
And  this  was  not  from  sheer  obstinacy,  but  to  follow  up 
the  doctrine  of  our  faith.  For  we  believe  that  the  spi- 
rits of  the  unavenged  wander  for  ever,  and  that  they  are 
deprived  of  all  rest.  But  what  did  the  rashness  and 
timidity  of  the  devoted  profit  them  ?  Being  vanquished 
by  force,  and  constrained  by  fear  to  surrender,  they 
were  punished  with  a  more  lenient  death  than  they  had 
expected.  And  yet,  oh !  shame  on  the  Gentiles  !  their 
spirits  wander  unavenged  !  I  swear  to  you  by  the  Great 
God,  that  if,  after  he  had  gained  Acre,  he  had  immedi- 
ately led  his  army  to  Jerusalem,  he  would  not  have 
found  even  one  of  our  people  in  the  whole  circuit  of  the 
Christians*  land  ;  on  the  contrary,  we  should  have  offered 
to  him  inestimable  treasure,  that  he  might  not  proceed, 
that  he  might  not  prosecute  us  further. 

§  92.  *'  But,  thanks  be  to  God!  he  was  burdened  with 
the  king  of  the  French,  and  hindered  by  him,  like  a  cat 
with  a  hammer  tied  to  its  tail.  To  conclude,  we,  though 
his  rivals,  see  nothing  in  Richard  that  we  can  find  fault 
with  but  his  valour ;  nothing  to  hate  but  his  experience 
in  war.  But  what  glory  is  there  in  fighting  with  a  sick 
man?  And  although  this  very  morning  I  could  have 
wished  that  both  you  and  he  had  all  received  your  final 
doom,  now  I  compassionate  you  on  account  of  your 
king's  illness.  I  will  either  obtain  for  you  a  settled 
peace  with  my  brother,  or  at  the  least  a  good  and  du- 
rable truce.  But  until  I  return  to  you,  do  not  by  any 
means  speak  of  it  to  the  king,  lest,  if  he  should  be  ex- 
cited, he  may  get  worse,  for  he  is  of  so  lofty  and  impa- 
tient a  disposition,  that,  even  though  he  should  needs 
presently  die,  he  would  not  consent  to  an  arrangement, 


without  seeing  the  advantage  on  his  side  ! "  He  would 
have  spoken  further,  but  his  tongue,  languishing  and  fail- 
ing for  sorrow,  would  not  continue  his  harangue,  so  with 
his  head  resting  in  his  clasped  hands  he  wept  sore. 

§  93.  The  bishop  of  Salisbury,  and  such  of  the  most  J--/-3I; 
trusty  of   the  king  s  household  as  were  present,  who  to^^e  Eng- 
had  secretly  deliberated  with  him  upon  this  subject,  re- 
luctantly consented  to  the  truce  which  before  they  had 
determined  to  purchase  at  any  price,  as  if  it  had  been 
detested,  and  not  desired  by  them.    So  their  right  hands 
being  given  and  received,  Saffatin,  when  he  had  washed 
his  face,  and  disguised  his  sorrow,  returned  to  Jerusalem, 
to  Saladin.     The  council  was  assembled  before  his  bro- 
ther, and  after  seventeen  days  of  weighty  argument,  he 
with  difficulty  succeeded  in  prevailing  on  the  stubborn- 
ness of  the  Gentiles  to  grant  a  truce  to  the  Christians. 
The  time  was  appointed  and  the  form  approved.     If  it 
please  King  Richard,  for  the  space  of  three  years,  three 
months,  three  weeks,  three  days,  and  three  hours,  such 
a  truce  shall  be  observed  between  the  Christians  and  the 
Gentiles,  that  whatever  either  one  party  or  the  other  in 
anywise  possesses,  he  shall  possess  without  molestation 
to  the  end ;  it  will  be  permitted  during  the  interval, 
that  the  Christians  at  their  pleasure  may  fortify  Acre 
only,  and  the  Gentiles  Jerusalem.     All  contracts,  com- 
merce, every  act  and  every  thing  shall  be  mutually  car- 
ried on  by  all  in  peace.     Saffatin  himself  is  despatched 
to  the  English  as  the  bearer  of  this  decree. 

§  94.  Whilst  King  Richard  was  sick  at  Jaffa,  word  wdmrd's 
was  brought  him  that  the  duke  of  Burgundy  was  taken 
dangerously  ill  at  Acre.  That  day  was  the  day  for  the 
king's  fever  to  take  its  turn,  and  through  his  delight  at 
this  report,  it  left  him.  The  king  immediately  with 
uplifted  hands  imprecated  a  curse  upon  him,  saying, 
"  May  God  destroy  him,  for  he  would  not  destroy  the 
enemies  of  our  faith  with  me,  although  he  had  long 
served  in  my  pay."     On  the  third  day  the  duke  died ;  as 


74 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


soon  as  his  decease  was  known,  the  bishop  of  Beauvais, 
having  left  the  king  with  all  his  men,  came  in  haste  to 
Acre ;  the  French  out  of  all  the  towns  assembled  before 
him,  all  but  Henry,  count  of  Champagne,  King  Richard's 
nephew  by  his  sister.  And  the  bishop  being  made  their 
leader  and  bully,  set  forth  a  proclamation  and  com- 
manded them  all  to  return  home. 
The  French       §  95.  Xhc   fleet  was  made  ready,  and  the  glorious 

return  home.         *^  .   1    1  .  n 

prince  retreating  from  the  East  with  his  cowardly  troop, 
sails  over  the  Etruscan  sea.    Having  landed  on  the  Ger- 
man coast,  he  spread  abroad  among  the  people,  during 
the  whole  of  his  journey,  that  that  traitor  the  king  of 
England,  from  the  first  moment  of  his  arrival  in  Judea, 
had  endeavoured  to   betray   his  lord  the  king  of  the 
French  to  Saladin ;  that,  as  soon  as  he  had  obtained 
Tyre,  he  caused  the  marquess  to  be  murdered ;  that  he 
had  despatched  the  duke  of  Burgundy  by  poison ;  that 
at  the  last  he  had  sold  generally  the  whole  army  of  the 
Christians  who  did  not  obey  him.     That  he  was  a  man 
of  singular  ferocity,  of  harsh  and  repulsive  manners, 
subtle  in  treachery,  and  most  cunning  in  dissimulation. 
That  on  that  account  the  king  of  the  French  had  re- 
turned home  so  soon  ;  that  on  that  account  the  French 
who  remained,  had  left  Jerusalem  unredeemed.     This 
report  gained  strength   by  circulation,   and  provoked 
against  one  man  the  hatred  of  all. 
Philip  plots       §  96.    The  bishop  of  Beauvais  having  returned  to 
Fil^h^d.       France,  secretly  whispered  in  the  king's  ear,  that  the 
king  of  England   had   sent  assassins   to    France   who 
would  murder  him.     The  king,    alarmed  at  that,    ap- 
pointed, though  against  the  custom  of  his  country,  a 
chosen  body  guard  ;  he  further  sent  ambassadors  to  the 
emperor  of  Germany  with  presents,  and  carefully  per- 
suaded his  imperial  majesty  to  a  hatred  of  the  king  of 
England.     So  it  was  enjoined  by  an  imperial  edict,  that 
all  cities  and  princes  of  the  empire  should  take  the  king 
of  the  English  by  force,  if  by  chance  in  his  return  from 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


75 


Judea  he  should  happen  to  pass  through  their  countries, 
and  present  him  to  him  alive  or  dead.  If  any  one 
spared  him,  he  should  be  punished  as  the  public  enemy 
of  the  empire.  All  obeyed  the  emperor's  charge ;  and 
especially  that  duke  of  Austria  whom  the  king  of  Eng- 
land had  dismissed  at  Acre. 

§  97.  Henry,  count  of  Champagne,  now  the  only  one  ^^^^^.^Z' 
of  the  French  nobles  left  in  Judea,  returned  to  the  king  Z^^^^^^l,^ 
uf  the  English,  to  Jaifa ;  and  when  he  announced  to  him 
both  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  depar- 
ture of  the  French,  the  hope  of  the  king  so  revived,  that 
he  presently  experienced  a  perfect  convalescence  with  a 
healthy  perspiration.     And  having  resumed  his  strength 
of  body  more  by  the  high  temper  of  his  mind  than  by 
repose  or  nourishment,  he  issued  a  command  through  the 
whole  coast  from  Tyre  to  Ascalon,  that  all  who  were 
able  to  serve  in  the  wars  should  come  to  the  service  at 
the  king's  charges.  There  assembled  before  him  a  count- 
less multitude,   the  greater  part  of  whom  were  foot ; 
which  being  rejected  as  they  were  useless,  he  mustered 
the  horse,  and  scarcely  found  five  hundred  knights  and 
two  thousand  shield-bearers  whose  lords  had  perished. 
And  not  mistrustful  on  account  of  their  small  number, 
he  being  a  most  excellent  orator,  strengthened  the  minds 
of  the  fearful  in  a  seasonable  harangue.    He  commanded 
that  it  should  be  proclaimed  through  the  companies  that 
on  the  third  day  they  must  follow  the  king  to  battle, 
either  to  die  as  martyrs  or  to  take  Jerusalem  by  storm. 
This  w^as  the  sum  of  his  project,  because  as  yet  he  knew 
nothing  of  the  truce.     For  there  was  no  one  who  durst 
even  hint  to  him,  who  had  so  unexpectedly  recovered, 
that  which,  without  his  knowledge,  they  had  undertaken 
through  fear  of  his  death.     However,  Hubert  Walter, 
bishop  of  Salisbury,  took  council  with  Count  Henry  con- 
cerning the  truce,  and  obtained  his  ready  concurrence  in 
his  wishes.    So  having  deliberated  together  by  what  stra- 
tagem they  might  be  able  without  danger  to  hinder  such 


76 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


a  hazardous  engagement,  they  conceived  one  of  a  thou- 
sand, namely,  to  dissuade  the  people  if  possible  from  the 
enterprise.   And  the  matter  turned  out  most  favourably ; 
the  spirit  of  those  who  were  going  to  fight  had  so  greatly 
failed,  even  without  dissuasion,  that  on  the  appointed 
day,  when  the  king  according  to  his  custom  leading  the 
van,  marshalled  his  army,  there  were  not  found  of  all  the 
knights   and   shield-bearers   above   nine  hundred.     On 
account  of  which  defection,  the  king,  greatly  enraged,  or 
rather  raving,  and  champing  with  his  teeth  the  pine  rod 
which  he  held  in  his  hand,  at  length  unbridled  his  indig- 
His  speech,  nant  lips  as  follows : — "OGod!"  said  he,  '*  O  God,  my 
God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  I     For  whom  have  we 
foolish  Christians,  for  whom  have  we  English  come  hi- 
ther from  the  furthest  parts  of  the  earth  to  bear  our 
arms  ?     Is  it  not  for  the  God  of  the  Christians  ?     O  fie  ! 
How  good  art  thou  to  us  thy  people,  who  now  are  for  thy 
name  given  up  to  the  sword ;  we  shall  become  a  portion 
for  foxes.     O  how  unwilling  should  I  be  to  forsake  thee 
in  so  forlorn  and  dreadful  a  position,  were  I  thy  Lord 
and  advocate  as  thou  art  mme  !    In  sooth,  my  standards 
will  in  future  be  despised,  not  through  my  fault  but 
through  thine ;  in  sooth,  not  through  any  cowardice  of 
my  warfare,  art  thou  thyself,  my  King  and  my  God, 
conquered  this  day,  and  not  Richard  thy  vassal." 
He  sanctions      §  98.  Hc  Said,  and  returned  to  the  camp  extremely 
withsijadin.  dejected  ;  and  as  a  fit  occasion  now  offered.  Bishop  Hu- 
bert and  Henry,  count  of  Champagne,  approaching  him 
with  unwonted  familiarity,  and  as  if  nothing  had  yet 
been  arranged,  importuned  under  divers  pretexts  the 
king's  consent  for  making  such  overtures  to  the  Gentiles 
as  were  necessary.    "And  thus  the  king  answered  them  : 
'*  Since  it  generally  happens  that  a  troubled  mind  rather 
thwarts  than  affords  sound  judgment — I,  who  am  greatly 
perplexed  in  mind,  authorize  you,  who  have  as  I  see  a 
collected  mind,  to  arrange  what  you  shall  think  most 
proper  for  the  good  of  peace."     They   having  gained 


RICHARD  OF  DEVIZES. 


77 


their  desires,  chose  messengers  to  send  to  Saffatin  upon 
these  matters ;  Saffatin,  who  had  returned  from  Jeru- 
salem, is  suddenly  announced  to  be  at  hand  ;  the  count 
and  the  bishop  go  to  meet  him,  and  being  assured  by 
him  of  the   truce,   they    instruct  him    how   he  must 
speak  with  the  lord  their  king.     Saffatin  being  admitted 
to  an  interview  with  the  king  as  one  who  before  had 
been  his  friend,  could  scarcely  prevail  with  the  king  not 
to  make  himself  a  sacrifice,  and  to  consent  to  the  truce. 
For  so  great  were  the  man  s  strength  of  body,  mental 
courage,  and  entire  trust  in  Christ,  that  he  could  hardly 
be  prevailed  upon  not  to  undertake  in  his  own  person  a 
single  combat  with  a  thousand  of  the  choicest  Gentiles, 
as  he  was  destitute  of  soldiers.     And  as  he  was  not  per- 
mitted to  break  off  in  this  way,  he  chose  another  eva- 
sion, that,  after  a  truce  of  seven  weeks,  the  stipulations 
of  the  compact  being  preserved,  it  should  remain  for  him 
to  choose  whether  it  were  better  to  fight  or  to  forbear. 
The  right  hands  are  given  by  both  parties  for  faithfully 
observing  this  last  agreement ;  and  Saffatin,  more  ho- 
noured than  burthened  with  the  king's  present,  goes  back 
again  to  his  brother,  to  return  at  the  expiration  of  the 
term  for  the  final  conclusion  or  breaking  off  of  the  above 

truce. 

§  99.  Richard,  king  of  England,  held  a  council  at  hu arrange-^ 
Acre,  and  there  prudently  regulating  the  government  of  i^eaving^^ 
that  state,  he  appointed  his  nephew,  Henry,  count  of 
Champagne,  on  whom  he  had  formerly  conferred  Tyre, 
to  be  captain  and  lord  of  the  whole  land  of  promise. 
Only  he  thought  proper  to  defer  his  consecration  as 
king  till  haply   he  might  be  crowned   at   Jerusalem. 
King  Richard  now  thinking  to  return  home,  when  with 
the  assistance  of  Count  Henry  he  had  appointed  chosen 
men  for  all  the  strongholds  that  had  been  taken  in  his 
territories,  found  Ascalon   alone  without  ward  or  in- 
habitant  for  want  of  people.     Wherefore  taking  pre- 
caution that  it  might  not  become  a  receptacle  of  the 


78 


RICHARD    OF    DEVIZES. 


Gentiles,  he  caused  the  ramparts  and  fortifications  of 
the  castle  to  be  cast  down.  The  seventh  day  of  the 
seventh  week  appeared,  and  behold  Saffatin,  with  many 
mighty  ones  who  desired  to  see  the  face  of  the  king, 
drew  near ;  the  truce  was  confirmed  on  both  sides  by 
oath,  this  being  added  to  that  which  had  been  pre- 
viously settled,  that  during  the  continuance  of  the  truce 
no  one,  whether  Christian  or  Gentile,  should  inhabit 
Ascalon,  and  that  the  whole  of  the  tillage  pertaining  to 
the  town  should  remain  to  the  Christians.  Hubert, 
bishop  of  Salisbury,  and  Henry,  captain  of  Judea,  to- 
gether with  a  numerous  band,  went  up  to  Jerusalem  to 
worship  in  the  place  where  the  feet  of  Christ  had  stood. 
And  there  was  woful  misery  to  be  seen,  captive  con- 
fessors of  the  Christian  name]  wearing  out  a  hard  and 
constant  martyrdom ;  chained  together  in  gangs,  their 
feet  blistered,  their  shoulders  raw,  their  backsides 
goaded,  their  backs  wealed  ;  they  carried  materials  to 
the  hands  of  the  masons  and  stone-layers  to  make  Jeru- 
salem impregnable  against  the  Christians.  When  the 
captain  and  the  bishop  had  returned  from  the  sacred 
places,  they  endeavoured  to  persuade  the  king  to  go  up ; 
but  the  worthy  indignation  of  his  noble  mind  could  not 
consent  to  receive  that  from  the  courtesy  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, which  he  could  not  obtain  by  the  gift  of  God. 


RICHARD  OF  CIRENCESTER'S 


DESCRIPTION    OF    BRITAIN, 


WITH 


a  Htfe  of  tfte  autjor, 


TO    WHICH    IS    ADDED, 


THE    ORIGINAL    LATIN    TEXT. 


NOTICE 


OF 


THE    LIFE    AND    WORKS 


OF 


RICHARD  OF  CIRENCESTER. 


'\ 


Richard,  surnamed  from  his  birth-place  Richard  of 
Cirencester,  flourished  from  the  middle  to  the  latter 
end  of  the  fourteenth  century.  No  traces  of  his  family 
or  connections  can  be  discovered  ;  though  they  were  at 
least  of  respectable  condition,  for  he  received  an  educa- 
tion which  in  his  time  was  far  beyond  the  attainment  of 
the  inferior  ranks  of  society.  In  1350  he  entered  into 
the  Benedictine  monastery  of  St.  Peter,  Westminster, 

during  the  abbacy  of  de  Lytlington,   as  appears 

from  the  rolls  of  the  abbey ;  and  his  name  occurs  in 
various  documents  of  that  establishment  in  the  years 

1387,  1397,  and  1399. 

He  devoted  his  leisure  hours  to  the  study  of  British 
and  Anglo-Saxon  history  and  antiquities,  in  which  he 
made  such  proficiency  that  he  is  said  to  have  been 
honoured  with  the  name  of  the  Historiographer.  Pitts 
informs  us,  without  specifying  his  authority,  that  Richard 
visited  different  libraries  and    ecclesiastical  establish- 


G 


82 


NOTICE    OF    THE    LIFE    AND    WORKS 


ments  in  England  in  order  to  collect  materials.  It  is 
at  least  certain  that  he  obtained  a  license  to  visit  Rome, 
from  his  abbot,  William  of  Colchester,  in  1391 ;  and 
there  can  be  little  doubt  that  a  man  of  so  industrious, 
observant,  and  sagacious  a  character  profited  by  this 
journey  to  extend  his  historical  and  antiquarian  know- 
ledge, and  to  augment  his  collections.  This  license  is 
given  by  Stukeley  from  the  communication  of  Mr.  Wid- 
more,  librarian  of  Westminster,  and  bears  honourable 
testimony  to  the  morals  and  piety  of  our  author,  and  his 
regularity  in  performing  the  discipline  of  his  order.  He 
probably  performed  this  journey  in  the  interval  between 
1391  and  1397,  for  he  appears  to  have  been  confined  in 
the  abbey  infirmary  in  1401,  and  died  in  that  or  the 
following  year.  Doubtless  his  remains  were  interred  in 
the  cloisters  of  the  abbey,  but  we  cannot  expect  to  find 
any  memorial  of  a  simple  monk.  We  have  abundant 
cause  to  regret  that  he  was  restrained  in  the  pursuit  of 
his  favourite  studies,  by  the  authority  of  his  abbot.  In 
the  seventh  chapter  of  his  first  book  he  enters  into  a 
spirited  justification  of  himself,  but  from  the  preface  to 
his  Chronology  he  appears  to  have  found  it  necessary  to 
submit  his  better  judgment  to  the  will  of  his  superior. 

His  works  are — 

Historia  ah  Hengista  ad  Ann,  1348,  in  two  parts. 
The  first  contains  the  period  from  the  coming  of  the 
Saxons  to  the  death  of  Harold,  and  is  preserved  in  the 
public  library  of  the  University  of  Cambridge,  Ff.  i.  28. 
Whitaker,  the  historian  of  Manchester,  thus  speaks  of 
it : — "  The  hope  of  meeting  with  discoveries  as  great  in 
the  Roman,  British,  and  Saxon  history  as  he  has  given 
us  concerning  the  preceding  period,  induced  me  to  exa- 


OF    RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


83 


mine  the  work.  But  my  expectations  were  greatly  dis- 
appointed. The  learned  scholar  and  the  deep  antiqua- 
rian, I  found  sunk  into  an  ignorant  novice,  sometimes 
the  copier  of  Huntingdon,  but  generally  the  transcriber 
of  Geoffrey.  Deprived  of  his  Roman  guides,  Richard 
showed  himself  as  ignorant  and  as  injudicious  as  any  of 
his  illiterate  contemporaries  about  him."  (a) 

The  second  part  is  probably  a  manuscript  contained 
in  the  library  of  the  Royal  Society,  p.  137,  with  the 
title  of  Britonum  Anglorum  et  Saxonum  Historia. 

In  the  library  of  Bennet  Coll.  Cambridge  is  Epitome 
Chronic.  Ric.  Cor.  West.  Lib.  I. 

Other  works  of  our  author  are  supposed  to  be  pre- 
served in  the  Lambeth  library,  and  at  Oxford. 
His  theological  writings  were — 
Tractatus  super   Symholum   Majus   et   Minus,   and 
Liber  de  Officiis  Ecclesiasticis. — In  the  Peterborough 
Library. 

But  the  treatise  to  which  Richard  owes  his  celebrity 
is  that  now  presented  to  the  reader.  Its  first  discoverer 
was  Charles  Julius  Bertram,  Professor  of  the  English 
Language  in  the  Royal  Marine  Academy  at  Copenhagen, 
who  transmitted  to  the  celebrated  antiquary,  Doctor 
Stukeley,  a  transcript  of  the  whole  in  letters,  together 
with  a  copy  of  the  map.  From  this  transcript  Stukeley 
published  an  Analysis  of  the  work,  with  the  Itinerary, 
first  in  a  thin  quarto,  in  1757,  and  afterwards  in  the  se- 
cond volume  of  his  Itinerarium  Curiosum.  In  the  same 
year  the  original  itself  was  published  by  Professor  Ber- 


(a)  Hist,  of  Manchester,  vol.  i.  p.  58,  4to. 

G  2 


84 


NOTICE,    &C  ,    OF    RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


tram  at  Copenhagen,  in  a  small  octavo  volume,  with  the 
remains  of  Gildas  and  Nennius,  under  this  title — 

Sritannicarum  Gentium  Historice  AntiqucB  Scrip- 
tores  tres :  Ricardns  Corinensis,  Gildas  Badonicus^ 
Nennius  Banchorensis^  ftc. 

Of  this  treatise  Bertram  thus  speaks  in  his  preface  : 
"  The  work  of  Richard  of  Cirencester,  which  came  into 
my  possession  in  an  extraordinary  manner  with  many 
other  curiosities,  is  not  entirely  complete,  yet  its  author 
is  not  to  be  classed  with  the  most  inconsiderable  histo- 
rians of  the  middle  age.  It  contains  many  fragments  of  a 
better  time,  which  would  now  in  vain  be  sought  for  else- 
where ;  and  all  are  useful  to  the  antiquary  **♦**. 
It  is  considered  by  Dr.  Stukeley,  and  those  who  have 
inspected  it,  as  a  jewel,  and  worthy  to  be  rescued  from 
destruction  by  the  press.  From  respect  for  him  I  have 
caused  it  to  be  printed." 

Of  the  map  he  observes  :  "  I  have  added  a  very  an- 
tient  map  of  Roman  Britain,  skilfully  drawn  according 
to  the  accounts  of  the  ancients,  which  in  rarity  and  ^an- 
tiquity excels  the  rest  of  the  Commentary  of  Richard.'' 


THE 


ANCIENT  STATE  OF  BRITAIN. 


BOOK  I. 


CHAPTER  I. 


1.  The  shore  of  Gaul  would  be  the  boundary  of  the 
world,  did  not  the  Island  (a)  of  Britain  claim  from  its 
magnitude  almost  the  appellation  of  another  world ;  for 
if  measured  to  the  Caledonian  promontory  (b)  it  extends 
more  than  eight  hundred  miles  in  length  (c). 

2.  Britain  was  first  called  by  the  ancients  Albion  (rf),  More  cor. 
from  its  white  cliffs ;  and  afterwards  in  the  language  of  miies. 


Albion. 


(a)  The  early  Greeks  and  Romans  doubted  whether  Britain  was 
an  island,  or  part  of  the  continent.  This  uncertainty  gave  rise  to 
a  controversy  which  was  not  settled  till  the  time  of  the  propraetor 
Julius  Agricola. — Tac.  Vit.  Agric.  c.  38.  Dio  Cass.  Hist.  Rom. 
lib.  39. 

(6)  Dunnet  Head. 

(c)  Richard  gives  to  great  an  extent  to  our  island,  which,  accord- 
ing to  the  most  accurate  observations,  stretches  only  from  lat. 
49"  48',  the  most  southern  point,  to  Dunnet  Head,  which  is  in  lat. 
58*'  40',  or  scarcely  540  geographical  miles. 

(jd)  Various  explanations  have  been  given  of  the  names  of  Albion 
and  Britain,  ai)plied  to  our  island.  Some  derive  Albion  from  the 
white  rocks  which  bound  the  coast ;  some  from  Albion,  a  son  of 
Neptune,  who  is  represented  as  its  first  discoverer  and  cultivator : 
others  have  likewise  derived  the  name  Britain  from  the  Phoenician 
or  Hebrew  Baratanac,  signifying  the  land  of  tin.  It  was  also  called 


86 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


of  the  natives,  Britain.  Hence  all  the  islands  here- 
after described  were  denominated  British  (e). 

3.  Britain  is  situated  between  the  north  and  west  (/), 
opposite  to,  though  at  some  distance  from,  Germany, 
Gaul,  and  Spain,  the  most  considerable  parts  of  Europe, 
and  is  bounded  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 

4.  On  the  south  of  Britain  lies  Belgic  Gaul,  from 
which  coast  passengers  usually  sail  to  the  Rhutupian 

Richborough  port(^).  This  placc  is  distant  from  Gessoriacum(A),  a  town 
Boulogne,  of  the  MoHui,  the  port  most  frequented  by  the  Britons? 
fifty  miles,  or  according  to  others,  four  hundred  and 
fifty  stadia.  From  thence  may  be  seen  the  country  of 
the  Britons,  whom  Virgil  in  his  Eclogues  describes  as 
separated  from  the  whole  world, — 

"  —  penitus  toto  divisos  orbe  Britannos." 

5.  By  Agrippa,  an  ancient  geographer,  its  breadth  is 

by  the  ancients  Hyperborea,  Atlantica,  Cassiteris,  Romana,  and 
Thule. 

According  to  the  British  Triads,  "  the  three  names  given  to  the 
Isle  of  Britain,  from  the  beginning,  were :  before  it  was  inhabited, 
the  name  of  Clas  Merddyn  (or  the  green  spot  defended  by  water) ; 
after  it  was  inhabited,  Y  Vel  Ynys  (the  honey  island) ;  and,  after 
it  was  brought  under  one  government  by  Prydain,  son  of  Aedd,  it 
was  called  Ynys  Prydain  (or  the  Isle  of  Britain). 

In  some  old  writings  it  is  also  termed  Yr  Ynys  Wen  (or  the 
white  island). 

(e)  This  part  is  taken  from  Pliny,  who  enumerates  the  British 
isles  in  the  following  order : — Orcades  40 ;  Acmodae  7 ;  Haebudes 
30.  Between  Britain  and  Ireland,  Mona,  Menapia,  Ricnea,  Vectis, 
Silimnus,  Andros  ;  beneath,  Siambis,  and  Axuntos  :  on  the  oppo- 
site side,  towards  the  German  Sea,  the  Glessariae,  called  Electrides 
by  the  later  Greek  writers,  from  the  amber  found  there  ;  and  last 
of  all  Thule. 

He  refers  to  others  mentioned  by  different  authors :  viz.  Mictis, 
Scandia,  Dumuia,  Bergos,  and  Nerigos. 

(/)  That  is,  from  Rome.  Richard,  in  copying  the  Roman  writers, 
adopted  their  expressions  in  regard  to  the  relative  positions  of 
places. 

{g)  Richborough,  Kent.  (A)  Boulogne. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


87 


estimated  at  three  hundred  miles ;  but  with  more  truth 
by  Bede  at  two  hundred,  exclusive  of  the  promontories  (i). 
If  their  sinuosities  be  taken  into  the  computation,  its 
circuit  will  be  three  thousand  six  hundred  miles.  Mar- 
cian,  a  Greek  author,  agrees  with  me  in  stating  it  at 

MDIJOLXXV  (j). 


CHAPTER  II. 

1.  Aliuon,  called  by  Chrysostom  Great  Britain,  is, 
according  to  Caesar,  of  a  triangular  shape,  resembling 
Sicily.     One  of  the  sides  lies  opposite  to  Celtic  Gaul. 

One  angle  of  this  side,  which  is  the  Cantian  promon-  ^^l^^^^^ 
tory  (^),  is  situated  to  the  east ;  the  other,  the  Ocrinian  Lizard  Point. 
promontory  (/),  in  the  country  of  the  Damnonii,  faces  the 
south,  and  the  province  of  Tarraconensis  in  Spain.    This 
side  is  about  five  hundred  miles  in  length. 

2.  Another  side  stretches  towards  Ireland,  and  the 
west,  the  length  of  which,  according  to  the  opinion  of 
the  ancients,  is  seven  hundred  miles. 

3.  The  third  side  is  situated  to  the  north,  and  is  op- 
posite to  no  land  except  a  few  islands  {m)  ;  but  the  angle 
of  this  side  chiefly  trends  towards  Germania  Magna  (w). 

The  length  from  the  Novantian  Chersonesus  (o),  through  J^"j^^^^ 

(i)  Richard  errs  in  supposing  the  estimation  of  Bede  more  accu- 
rate than  that  of  Agrippa. 

{j)  The  numerals  are  here  so  incorrect  that  it  is  difficult  to  dis- 
cover what  number  was  meant  by  Richard.  Marcian  observes 
that  the  circuit  of  our  island  is  not  more  than  28604  stadia,  or 
3575  miles,  nor  less  than  20526,  or  2576  miles.  Hence  Bertram  is 
led  to  prefer  the  greater  number. 

(it)  North  Foreland.  (/)  Lizard  Point. 

(m)  The  Orkney  and  Shetland  isles. 

(n)  Under  this  name  the  ancients  comprised  not  only  Germany 
proper,  but  Denmark,  Norway,  &c. 

(o)  Rens  of  Galloway. 


88 


RICHARD   OF    CIRENCESTER. 


the  country  of  the  Taixali,  to  the  Cantian  promontory  (p) 
is  estimated  at  eight  hundred  miles.  Thus  all  errone- 
ously compute  the  circuit  of  the  island  to  be  two  thou- 
sand miles ;  for  from  the  Cantian  promontory  to  Ocri- 
num  (q),  the  distance  is  four  hundred  miles  ;  from  thence 
to  Novantum,  a  thousand ;  and  from  thence  to  the  Can- 
tian promontory,  two  thousand  two  hundred.  The  cir- 
cuit of  the  whole  island  is  therefore  three  thousand  six 
hundred  miles  (r). 

4.  Livy  and  Fabius  Rusticus  compare  the  form  of 
Britain  to  an  oblong  shield  or  battle-axe ;  and  as  ac- 
cording to  Tacitus  it  bears  that  figure  on  the  side  of 
Caledonia,  the  comparison  was  extended  to  the  whole 
island,  though  the  bold  promontories  at  its  further  ex- 
tremity give  it  the  shape  of  a  wedge.  But  Caesar  and 
Pomponius  Mela  assert  that  its  form  is  triangular. 

5.  If  credit  may  be  given  to  the  celebrated  geogra- 
pher Ptolemy  and  his  contemporary  writers,  the  island 
resembles  an  inverted  Z  (s)  ;  but  according  to  the  maps 
the  comparison  is  not  exact.  The  triangular  shape, 
however,  seems  to  belong  to  England  alone  (t). 


(/>)  North  Foreland.  (q)  Lizard  Point. 

(r)  Bertram  has  endeavoured  to  reconcile  the  various  and  dis- 
cordant calculations  given  by  different  ancient  authors  of  the  cir- 
cuit of  our  island.  On  such  vague  principles  as  these  estimations 
are  made,  it  would  be  almost  impossible,  even  now,  for  two  persons 
to  produce  the  same  result. 

(s)  Ptolemy's  expression  is  obscure  :  but  he  was  evidently  led  to 
this  supposition  by  the  notion  that  Caledonia  or  Scotland  trended 
to  the  east,  as  appears  from  his  latitudes  and  longitudes.  This 
form,  therefore,  he  not  unaptly  compares  to  the  inverted  Z.  It 
would  be  a  trespass  on  the  patience  of  the  reader  to  attempt  to  re- 
concile what  is  irreconcileable. 

(0  These  words  are  chiefly  taken  from  Tacitus.  The  obscurity 
of  the  expression,  and  the  absurdity  of  the  comparison,  will  suffi- 
ciently show  the  ignorance  of  those  ancients  whose  works  have 
reached  the  present  time,  in  regard  to  our  island. — Tacit.  Vit. 
Agricola,  sect.  10. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


89 


CHAPTER  III. 

1.  The  original  inhabitants  of  Britain,  whether  indi-  onginai-. 
genous  or  foreign,  are,  like  those  of  most  other  countries, 
unknown.     The  Jews  alone,  and  by  their  means  the 
contiguous  nations,  have  the  happiness  of  tracing  their 
descent  since  the  creation  of  the  world  from  undoubted 

documents. 

2.  From  the  difference  of  personal  appearance  dit- 
ferent  conjectures  have  been  drawn.  The  red  hair  and 
large  limbs  of  the  Caledonians  proclaim  their  German 
origin  ;  the  painted  faces  and  curled  locks  of  the  Silures, 
and  their  situation  opposite  to  Spain,  corroborate  the 
assertion  of  Tacitus,  that  the  ancient  Iberians  passed 
over,  and  occupied  this  country  and  Ireland.  Those 
who  live  nearest  the  Gauls  resemble  them,  either  from 
the  strength  of  the  original  stock,  or  from  the  effects 
which  the  same  positions  of  the  heavens  produce  on  the 

human  body. 

3.  If  I  were  inclined  to  indulge  a  conjecture,  I  might  Venetians. 
here  mention  that  the  Veneti  (u)  in  their  commercial  ex- 
peditions first  introduced  inhabitants  and  religion  into 
this  country.  Writers  are  not  wanting,  who  assert  that 
Hercules  came  hither  and  established  a  sovereignty.  But 
it  is  needless  to  dwell  on  such  remote  antiquities  and 
idle  tales  (v). 

(u)  The  Veneti,  a  tribe  seated  on  the  coast  of  Armorica  or  Bre- 
tagne  distinguished  for  their  maritime  power,  and  with  whom 
C^sar  waged  war.  Their  territory,  according  to  his  description, 
was  part  of  Celtic  Gaul,  and  the  present  Vannes  was  their  capital. 

(r)  To  these  conjectures  relative  to  the  original  inhabitants,  and 
subsequent  colonists  of  Britain,  it  may  not  be  uninteresting  to  add 
the  accounts  preserved  in  the  Welsh  Triads.  ^  „  .    • 

The  historical  Triads  record  that  the  first  colonists  of  Bntain 
were  Cymry,  who  originally  came  from  Defrobani  Gwlad  Yr  Hav, 


90 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


91 


Gauls. 


4.  On  the  whole,  however,  it  is  probable  that  the 
Gauls  occupied  the  contiguous  regions.  According  to 
Tacitus,  their  sacred  rites  and  superstitions  may  be 
traced ;  nor  is  the  language  very  different ;  and  lastly, 
the  tradition  of  the  druids,  with  the  names  of  the  states 
which  still  retain  the  same  appellations  as  the  people 
sprung  from  the  cities  of  Gaul,  who  came  hither  and 
began  to  cultivate  the  country  (w), 

5.  According  to  Csesar,  the  country  was  extremely 
populous,  and  contained  numerous  buildings,  not  dissi- 
milar to  those  of  the  Gauls.     It  was  rich  in  cattle. 

6.  The  inhabitants  of  the  southern  part  were  the 
most  civilized,  and  in  their  customs  differed  little  from 
the  Gauls.  Those  of  the  more  distant  parts  did  not  raise 
com  ;  but  lived  on  fruits  and  flesh.  They  were  ignorant 
of  the  use  of  wool  and  garments,  although  in  severe 

the  summer  land,  or  Tauric  Chersonesus.  There  they  have  left 
many  traces  of  their  name  preserved  by  ancient  authors,  among 
which  we  may  instance  the  Cimmerian  Bosphorus. 

Subsequent  colonists  arrived  from  the  neighbouring  continent  at 
various  times.  The  Loegrwys  (Loegrians)  from  Gascogne ;  the  Bry- 
thon  from.  Lydaw  (Britanny),  who  were  descended  from  the  original 
stock  of  the  Cymry.  Two  descents  are  also  mentioned  in  Alban, 
or  North  Britain  ;  one  called  the  tribe  of  Celyddon,  the  other  the 
primitive  Gwyddelians.  Another  descent  is  said  to  have  been 
made  in  the  south,  in  Ynys  Wythy  or  the  Isle  of  Wight,  by  the 
men  of  Galedin  (the  Belgae),  when  their  native  country  was  inun- 
dated. Another  colony  called  the  Corani  came  from  the  country 
of  the  Pwyl,  and  settled  on  the  sea  coast,  about  the  river  Humber. 
A  descent  in  Alban,  or  North  Britain,  of  a  colony  of  Gwyddelian 
Figti,  who  are  described  as  coming  from  the  sea  of  Loglyn  (the 
Baltic) ;  and  a  partial  settlement  of  the  men  of  Loglyn  (Scandina- 
vians), who  were  expelled  after  remaining  for  three  generations. 

The  arrival  of  the  Romans  and  Saxons  is  also  mentioned,  as  well 
as  some  partial  settlements  of  the  Gwyddelians  from  Ireland. 

(w)  We  discover  a  few  cities  in  Gaul,  bearing  nearly  the  same  ap- 
pellations as  those  of  Britain ;  and  in  both  countries  we  find  the 
Atrebates,  the  Morini,  the  ^Edui,  the  Serones,  the  Menapii,  and 
the  Rhemi. 


weather  they  covered  themselves  with  the  skins  of  sheep 
or  deer.     They  were  accustomed  to  bathe  in  the  rivers. 

7.  All  the  Britons  formerly  stained  their  bodies  of  a 
blue  colour,  which  according  to  Csesar  gave  them  a  more 
terrible  appearance  in  battle.  They  wore  their  hair 
long,  and  shaved  all  parts  of  the  body  except  the  head 
and  the  upper  lip. 

8.  Ten  or  twelve  Britons  had  their  wives  in  common ; 
and  this  custom  particularly  prevailed  among  brethren, 
and  between  fathers  and  sons ;  but  the  children  were 
considered  as  belonging  to  him  who  had  first  taken  the 
virgin  to  wife.  The  mothers  suckled  their  own  children, 
and  did  not  employ  maids  and  nurses. 

9.  According  to  Csesar  also  they  used  brass  money, 
and  iron  rings  of  a  certain  weight  instead  of  coin  (x). 

10.  The  Britons  deemed  it  unlawful  to  eat  hares  (y), 
fowls,  or  geese ;  but  they  kept  those  animals  for  pleasure. 

11.  They  had  pearls,  bits  made  of  ivory,  bracelets, 
vessels  of  amber  and  glass,  agates,  and,  what  surpasses 
all,  great  abundance  of  tin. 

12.  They  navigated  in  barks,  the  keels  and  ribs  of 
which  were  formed  of  light  materials ;  the  other  parts 
were  made  of  wicker  and  covered  with  the  hides  of 
oxen  (z).  During  their  voyages,  as  Solinus  asserts,  they 
abstain  from  food  (a). 

(x)  The  natives  of  China  and  Japan  follow  a  similar  custom  in 
regard  to  gold  and  silver,  which  are  not  coined,  but  pass  according 
to  weight. 

(y)  It  seems  that  they  considered  the  appearance  of  a  hare  a  for- 
tunate omen  ;  for  the  Roman  historians  observe  that  Boadicea, 
after  haranguing  her  troops,  let  loose  a  hare  which  she  had  con- 
cealed in  her  garments. 

Cz)  This  species  of  boat  is  still  used  on  the  Welsh  rivers,  and  is 
called  a  coricle  in  English,  and  cwm  in  Welsh.  It  is  so  light  that 
a  man  may  carry  one  on  his  back. 

(a)  Richard  has  mistaken  the  sense  of  Solinus,  who,  in  describing 
the  passage  from  Great  Britain  to  Ireland,  observes  that  from  its 
shortness  they  abstained  from  food.  "  Navigantes  escis  abstinent, 
pro  freti  latitudine."  C.  25. 


3t&x:: 


92 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCRSTER. 


93 


Military  af- 
fairs. 


13.  Britain  produces  people  and  kings  of*  people,  as 
Pomponius  Mela  writes  in  his  third  book ;  but  they  are 
all  uncivilized,  and  in  proportion  as  they  are  more  distant 
from  the  continent,  are  more  ignorant  of  riches ;  their 
wealth  consisting  chiefly  in  cattle  and  land.  They  are 
addicted  to  litigation  and  war,  and  frequently  attack  each 
other,  from  a  desire  of  command,  and  of  enlarging  their 
possessions.  It  is  customary  indeed  for  the  Britons  to 
wage  war  under  the  guidance  of  women,  and  not  to  re- 
gard the  difference  of  sex  in  the  distribution  of  power. 

14.  The  Britons  not  only  fought  on  foot  and  on  horse- 
back, but  in  chariots  drawn  by  two  horses,  and  armed  in 
the  Gallic  manner.  Those  chariots,  to  the  axle-trees  of 
which  scythes  were  fixed,  were  called  covini,  or  wains. 

15.  Caesar  relates  that  they  employed  cavalry  in  their 
wars,  which  before  the  coming  of  the  Romans  were  al- 
most perpetual.  All  were  skilled  in  war ;  each  in  pro- 
portion to  his  family  and  wealth  supported  a  number  of 
retainers,  and  this  was  the  only  species  of  honour  with 
which  they  were  acquainted  (b). 

16.  The  principal  strength  of  the  Britons  was  in  their 
infantry,  who  fought  with  darts,  large  swords,  and  short 
targets.  According  to  Tacitas,  their  swords  were  blunt 
at  the  point. 

17.  Caesar  in  his  fourth  book  thus  describes  their  mode 
of  fighting  in  that  species  of  chariots  called  essedce  (c) .  At 
first  they  drove  through  the  army  in  all  directions,  hurl- 
ing their  darts ;  and,  by  the  terror  of  the  horses,  and  the 

(6)  In  all  periods  the  Britons  §eem  to  have  been  divided  into  nu- 
merous petty  communities  or  states,  headed  by  chiefs,  who  are  here 
dignified  with  the  title  of  kings.  From  the  jealousies  and  weakness 
attending  such  a  state  of  society,  the  island  first  became  a  prey  to 
the  Romans,  and  afterwards  to  the  Saxons ;  and  when  the  Britons 
had  retired  to  the  mountains  of  Wales,  the  same  causes  hastened 
the  annexation  of  their  country  to  England. 

(c)  In  the  early  ages  chariots  were  universally  used  in  war.  In 
the  Scriptures  they  are  frequently  mentioned  as  forming  the  prin- 
cipal strength  of  an  army ;  and  the  mode  of  fighting  in  chariots 


noise  of  the  wheels,  generally  threw  the  ranks  of  the 
enemy  into  disorder.  When  they  had  penetrated  be- 
tween the  troops  of  cavalry,  they  leaped  from  their  cha- 
riots, and  waged  unequal  war  on  foot.  Meanwhile  the 
chariots  were  drawn  up  at  a  distance  from  the  battle,  and 
placed  in  such  a  position,  that  if  pressed  by  the  enemy, 
the  warriors  could  effect  a  retreat  to  their  own  army. 
They  thus  displayed  the  rapid  evolutions  of  cavalry  and 
the  firmness  of  infantry,  and  were  so  expert  by  exercise, 
as  to  hold  up  the  horses  in  steep  descents,  to  check  and 
turn  them  suddenly  at  full  speed,  to  run  along  the  pole, 
stand  on  the  yoke,  and  then  spring  into  the  chariot. 

18.  The  mode  of  fighting  on  horseback  threatened 
equal  danger  to  those  who  gave  way,  or  those  who  pur- 
sued.    They  never  engaged  in  close  lines,  but  in  scat- 

among  the  Greeks  and  Trojans,  according  to  the  description  of 
Homer,  was  exactly  similar  to  that  of  the  Britons.  ITie  steeds  of 
his  heroes  were 

"  Practised  alike  to  stop,  to  turn,  to  chase, 
To  dare  the  shock,  or  urge  the  rapid  race." 

His  warriors  sometimes  drive  through  the  ranks  of  the  enemy, 
sometimes  fight  from  their  chariots,  and  sometimes  alight  and  main- 
tain the  combat  on  foot,  while  their  chariots  retire  to  the  rear. 

"  This  counsel  pleased,  the  godlike  Hector  sprung 
Swift  from  his  seat ;  his  clanging  armour  rung. 
The  chief's  example  follow'd  by  his  train, 
Each  quits  his  car  and  issues  on  the  plain  ; 
By  orders  strict  the  charioteers  enjoin'd 
Compel  the  coursers  to  their  ranks  behind." 

The  Britons,  however,  appear  to  have  devised  an  improvement 
in  this  mode  of  warfare,  which  was  unknown  to  the  Greeks.  Their 
chariots  seem  to  have  been  of  two  kinds,  the  covini  or  wains,  heavy 
and  armed  with  scythes,  to  break  the  thickest  order  of  the  enemy ; 
and  the  essedcsy  a  lighter  kind,  adapted  probably  to  situations  and 
circumstances  in  which  the  covini  could  not  act,  and  occasionally 
performing  the  duties  of  cavalry.  The  essedce,  with  the  cavalry, 
were  pushed  forward  to  oppose  the  first  landing  of  Caesar ;  and 
Cassivellaunus  afterwards  left  4000  essedm  as  a  corps  of  observa- 
tion to  watch  his  movements. — Casar.  Comment,  lib.  5.  §  15. 


94 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


RICHARD  OF  ciri:ncester. 


95 


tered  bodies,  and  with  great  intervals ;  they  had  their  ap- 
pointed stations,  and  reheved  each  other  by  turns  ;  and 
fresh  combatants  succeeded  those  who  were  fatigued. 
The  cavalry  also  used  darts. 
Government.      19.  It  is  not  casy  to  determine  the  form  of  govern- 
ment in  Britain  previous  to  the  coming  of  the  Eomans. 
It  is  however  certain  that  before  their  times  there  was 
no  vestige  of  a  monarchy,  but  rather  of  a  democracy, 
miless  perhaps  it  may  seem  to  have  resembled  an  aristo- 
cracy (d).     The  authority  of  the  druids  in  affairs  of  the 
greatest   moment  was   considerable.     Some  chiefs  are 
commemorated  in  their  ancient  records,  yet  these  ap- 
pear to   have   possessed  no  permanent  power;  but  to 
have  been  created,  like  the  Roman  dictators,  in  times 
of  imminent  danger.     Nor  are  instances  wanting  among 
them,  as  among  other  brave  nations,  when  they  chose 
even  the  leader  of  their  adversaries  to  conduct   their 
armies.      He,  therefore,  who  before  was  their  enemy, 
afterwards  fought  on  their  side. 

20.  The  Britons  exceeded  in  stature  both  the  Gauls 
and  the  Romans.  Strabo  affirms  that  he  saw  at  Rome 
some  British  youths,  who  were  considerably  taller  than 
the  Romans. 

21.  The  more  wealthy  inhabitants  of  South  Britain 
were  accustomed  to  ornament  the  middle  finger  of  the 

(d)  The  government  of  the  ancient  Britons  may  be  denominated 
patriarchal.  Each  community  was  governed  by  its  elders ;  and 
every  individual  who  could  not  prove  his  kindred  to  some  commu- 
nity, through  nine  descents,  and  the  same  number  of  collateral 
affinities,  was  not  considered  as  a  freeman.  Beyond  this  degree 
of  kindred,  they  were  formed  into  new  communities.  The  elders 
of  the  different  communities  were  subordinate  to  the  elders  of  the 
tribes.  But  in  times  of  pubhc  danger,  as  is  recorded  in  the  Triads, 
some  chief  of  distinguished  abilities  was  intrusted  with  the  supreme 
authority  over  the  tribes  or  communities,  who  united  in  common 
defence.— Such  were  Caswallon  (Cassivellaunus),  Caradwg  (Carac- 
tacus),  and  Owain,  son  of  Maesen. 


Ornaments. 


left  hand  with  a  gold  ring ;  but  a  gold  collar  (e)  round  the 
neck  was  the  distinguishing  mark  of  eminence.  Those 
of  the  northern  regions,  who  were  the  indigenous  inha- 
bitants of  the  island  from  time  immemorial,  were  almost 
wholly  ignorant  of  the  use  of  clothes,  and  surrounded 
their  waists  and  necks,  as  Herodian  reports,  with  iron 
rings,  which  they  considered  as  ornaments  and  proofs  of 
wealth.  They  carried  a  narrow  shield,  fitter  for  use 
than  ornament,  and  a  lance,  with  a  sword  pendant  from 
their  naked  and  painted  bodies.  They  rejected  or  de- 
spised the  breast-plate  and  helmet,  because  such  armour 
impeded  their  passage  through  the  marshes. 

22.  Among  other  particulars,  this  custom  prevailed 
in  Britain.  They  stopped  travellers  and  merchants, 
and  compelled  them  to  relate  what  they  had  heard,  or 

(c)  ITiis  torques,  chain,  or  rather  wreath,  is  frequently  alluded  to 

by  the  early  British  bards. 

"  Yet  in  the  battle  of  Arderydd  I  wore  the  golden  torques." 

Merddin  Avellaiiaw, 

"  Four  and  twenty  sons  1  have  had 

Wearing  the  golden  wreath,  leaders  of  armies." 

Llyuarch  Hen. 

**  Of  all  who  went  to  Cattraeth,  wearing"  the  golden  tore  or  wreath." 

Aneurin. 

The  same  bard  states  that  in  the  battle  of  Cattraeth  were  three 
hundred  and  sixty  who  wore  the  golden  torques. 

We  give  a  description  of  one  of  these  ornaments  found  near  the 
castle  of  Harlech,  in  Merionethshire,  in  1692.  "  It  is  a  wreathed 
bar  of  gold,  or  perhaps  three  or  four  rods  jointly  twisted,  about 
four  feet  long,  but  naturally  bending  only  one  way,  in  the  form  of 
a  hatband.  It  is  hooked  at  both  ends.  It  is  of  a  round  form,  about 
an  inch  in  circumference,  and  weighs  eight  ounces." — Gibson's 
Camden,  p.  658. 

Another  mark  of  dignity  was  a  string  of  amber  beads  worn 
round  the  head.     To  this  Aneurin  alludes — 

"  With  wreaths  o(  amber  twined  round  his  temples." 

These  beads  have  been  frequently  found  in  tumuli,  particularly 
in  those  on  Salisbury  Plain. — See  Turner's  Vindication  of  the 
Welsh  Bards. — Owen's  Elegies  ofLlywarch  Hen. 


96 


niCHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


97 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Burial. 


knew,  worthy  of  notice.  The  common  people  usually 
surrounded  foreign  merchants  in  the  towns,  and  obliged 
them  to  tell  from  whence  they  came,  and  what  curious 
things  they  had  observed.  On  such  vague  reports  they 
often  rashly  acted,  and  thus  were  generally  deceived ; 
for  many  answered  them  agreeably  to  their  desires  with 
fictitious  stories  (/). 

23.  Their  interments  were  magnificent ;  and  all 
things  which  they  prized  during  life,  even  arms  and 
animals,  were  thrown  into  the  funeral  pile.  A  heap  of 
earth  and  turf  formed  the  sepulchre  (g), 

if)  This  is  Caesar's  account  of  a  Gallic  custom ;  but  it  is  applied, 
not  without  reason,  to  the  Britons,  and  indeed  is  equally  appli- 
cable to  all  uncivilized  people. 

ig)  As  the  classic  authors  have  left  us  no  description  of  the  modes 
of  interment  among  the  Britons,  Richard  was  induced,  by  the  con- 
formity of  their  manners  and  customs  to  those  of  the  Gauls,  to 
adopt  the  words  used  by  Caesar  in  his  account  of  the  Gallic  fune- 
rals. Unfortunately  the  remains  of  the  British  bards  afford  little 
assistance  in  supplying  this  deficiency.  It  appears  however  that 
the  Britons  raised  tumuli  over  their  dead,  and  continued  the 
practice  till  after  the  introduction  of  Christianity ;  and  that  their 
other  modes  of  interment  were  the  earned,  or  heap  of  stones ;  the 
cistvaen,  or  stone  chest;  and  perhaps  the  cromle^,  or  hanging 
stone.  From  a  curious  fragment  commemorating  the  graves  of 
the  British  warriors,  which  is  printed  in  the  first  volume  of  the 
Welch  Archaeology,  we  learn  further,  that  they  buried  their  dead 
on  the  tops  of  hills  and  lofty  cliffs,  on  dechvities,  in  heaths  and 
secluded  valleys,  on  the  banks  and  near  the  fords  of  rivers,  and  on 
the  sea-shore  "  where  the  ninth  wave  breaks."  Allusions  are 
also  made  to  corresponding  stones  raised  on  these  graves  ;  and  it 
is  said,  "  the  long  graves  in  Gwanas,  no  one  knows  to  whom  they 
belong  nor  what  is  their  history." 

As  the  modes  of  interment  among  all  early  nations  were  in 
many  respects  similar,  there  is  perhaps  no  part  of  our  national 
antiquities  which  has  given  scope  to  so  much  conjecture  as  this. 
The  reader  who  is  desirous  of  more  particular  information  relative 
to  this  subject,  may  at  least  find  amusement  in  consulting  the 
works  of  Stukeley,  Douglas's  Nenia  Britannica,  the  Archceologia, 
and  various  accounts  scattered  in  different  periodical  publications. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

1.  All  the  Britons,  like  the  Gauls,  were  much  ad- sacred  rite., 
dieted   to    superstitious    ceremonies;    and    those    who 
laboured  under  severe  disorders,  or  were  exposed  to  the 
dangers  of  war,  either  offered  human  victims,  or  made 

a  vow  to  perform  such  a  sacrifice. 

2.  The  druids  were  employed  in  the  performance  of 
these  cruel  rites  ;  and  they  believed  that  the  gods  could 
not  be  appeased  unless  the  life  of  a  man  was  ransomed 
with  human  blood.  Hence  arose  the  public  institution 
of  such  sacrifices  ;  and  those  who  had  been  surprised  in 
theft,  robbery,  or  any  other  delinquency,  were  considered 
as  the  most  acceptable  victims.  But  when  criminals 
could  not  be  obtained,  even  the  innocent  were  put  to 
death,  that  the  gods  might  be  appeased. 

3.  The  sacred  ceremonies  could  not  be  performed 
except  in  the  presence  of  the  druids ;  and  on  them  de- 
volved the  ofiice  of  providing  for  the  public  as  well  as 
private  rites.  They  were  the  guardians  of  religion  and 
the  interpreters  of  mysteries;  and  being  skilled  in 
medicine,  were  consulted  for  the  preservation  or  resto- 
ration of  health. 

4.  Among  their  gods,  the  principal  object  of  their 
worship  was  Mercury  (h).  Next  to  him  they  adored  Jus- 
tice  (under  the  name  of  Astarte),  then  Apollo,   and 

(h)  This  passage  has  puzzled  the  British  antiquaries,  because  it 
militates  against  the  grand  principle  of  the  druidic  theology,  and 
because,  as  they  assert,  no  traces  of  the  Greek  or  Roman  deities  are 
found  among  the  early  Britons.  Possibly  some  of  the  British 
tribes  might  have  brought  this  mode  of  worship  from  Gaul ;  but 
more  probably  the  assertion  was  derived  from  the  misconception 
of  the  ancient  authors  themselves,  who  gave  the  names  of  their 
own  deities  to  the  objects  of  adoration  distinguished  by  similar 
attributes  in  other  countries.  The  account  is  borrowed  from 
Csesar's  description  of  the  Gauls,  lib.  vi.  §  15. 

H 


98 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


99 


Druida. 


Mars  (who  was  called  Vitucadrus),  Jupiter,  Minerva, 
Hercules,  Victory  (called  Andate),  Diana,  Cybele,  and 
Pluto.  Of  these  deities  they  held  the  same  opinions  as 
other  nations. 

5.  The  Britons,  like  the  Gauls,  endeavoured  to  derive 
their  origin  from  Dis  or  Pluto,  boasting  of  this  ancient 
tradition  of  the  druids.  For  this  reason  they  divided 
time,  not  by  the  number  of  days,  but  of  nights,  and 
thus  distinguished  the  commencement  of  the  month, 
and  the  time  of  their  birth.  This  custom  agrees  with 
the  ancient  mode  of  computation  adopted  in  Genesis, 
chapter  i.  (i). 

6.  The  druids,  being  held  in  high  veneration,  were 
greatly  followed  by  the  young  men  for  the  sake  of  their 
instructions.  They  decided  almost  all  public  and  pri- 
vate controversies,  and  determined  disputes  relative  to 
inheritance  or  the  boundaries  of  lands.  They  decreed 
rewards  and  punishments,  and  enforced  their  decisions 
by  an  exclusion  from  the  sacrifices.  This  exclusion  was 
deemed  the  severest  punishment ;  because  the  inter- 
dicted, being  deemed  impious  and  wicked,  were  shunned 
Bs  if  contagious ;  justice  was  refused  to  their  supplica- 
tions, and  they  were  allowed  no  marks  of  honour  (k). 

7.  Over  the  druids  presided  a  chief,  vested  with 
supreme  authority.  At  his  death  he  was  succeeded  by 
the  next  in  dignity ;  but  if  there  were  several  of  equal 
rank,  the  contest  was  decided  by  the  suffrages  of  their 
body ;  and  sometimes  they  even  contended  in  arms  for 
this  honour  (/). 

(t)  "  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first  day,"  &c 
ver.  5.     We  also  stiU  say  a  se'nnight,  a  fortnight, 

(k)  Like  the  excommunication  of  the  Catholic  church. 

(/)  Such  a  custom  would  contravene  the  principles  of  the  druidic 
or  bardic  system,  which  prohibited  them  from  using  arms.  The 
remark  seems  to  have  been  extended  to  a  general  application  by 
Kichard,  from  a  single  instance  recorded  by  C^sar,  of  a  druidic 
election  m  Gaul  thus  decided. 


8.  The  druids  went  not  to  war,  paid  no  tribute  like 
the  rest  of  the  people,  were  exempted  from  military 
duties,  and  enjoyed  immunities  in  all  things.  From 
these  high  privileges  many  either  voluntarily  entered 
into  their  order,  or  were  placed  in  it  by  friends  or 
parents. 

9.  They  learnt  a  number  of  verses,  which  were  the 
only  kind  of  memorials  or  annals  in  use  among  them  (m) . 
Some  persons  accordingly  remained  twenty  years  under 

(m)  According  to  the  opinion  of  the  Welsh  antiquaries,  the  system 
of  druidical  knowledge  forms  the  basis  of  the  Triads.     If  this  be 
the  case,  it  must  be  confessed  that  the  bards  possessed  a  profound 
knowledge  of  human  nature,  uncommon  critical  sagacity,  and  a  per- 
fect acquaintance  with  the  harmony  of  language  and  the  properties 
of  metre.     For  example,  the  subjects  of  the  poetical  Triads  are. 
The  Welsh  language. 
Fancy  and  invention. 
The  design  of  poetry. 
Nature  of  just  thinking. 
Rules  of  arrangement. 
Rules  of  description. 
Variety  of  matter  and  invention. 
Rules  of  composition ;  comprising  the  laws  of  verse, 
rhyme,  stanzas,  consonancy  or  alliteration,  and 
accent. 
We  quote  a  few  of  these  Triads  to  show  their  nature  and  structure. 
The  three  qualifications  of  poetry  ; — endowment  of  genius,  judg- 
ment from  experience,  and  happiness  of  mind. 

ITie  three  foundations  of  judgment ; — bold  design,  frequent  prac- 
tice, and  frequent  mistakes. 

.     The  three  foundations   of  learning; — seeing  much,   suffering 
much,  and  studying  much. 

The  three  foundations  of  happiness  ; — a  suffering  with  content- 
ment, a  hope  that  it  will  come,  and  a  belief  that  it  will  be. 

The  three  foundations  of  thought ; — perspicuity,  amplitude,  and 
justness. 

The  three  canons  of  perspicuity ; — the  word  that  is  necessary,  the 
quantity  that  is  necessary,  and  the  manner  that  is  necessary. 

The  three  canons  of  amplitude  ; — appropriate  thought,  variety  of 
thought,  and  requisite  thought. 

H  2 


100 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


their  instruction,  which  they  did  not  deem  it  lawful  to 
commit  to  writing,  though  on  other  subjects  they  em- 
ployed the  Greek  alphabet.     *'  This  custom,"  to  use  the 
words  of  Julius  Caesar,  "  seems  to  have  been  adopted  for 
two  reasons  :  first,  not  to  expose  their  doctrines  to  the 
common  people ;  and,  secondly,  lest  their  scholars,  trust- 
ing to  letters,  should  be  less  anxious  to  remember  their 
precepts ;  for  such  assistance  commonly  diminishes  ap- 
plication, and  weakens  the  memory  .'*'* 
Transmigra-       1 0.  In  the  first  place  they  circulated  the  doctrine  that 
souls  do  not  die,  but  migrate  into  other  bodies  ( w) .    By  this 
principle  they  hoped  men  would  be  more  powerfully  ac- 
tuated to  virtue,  and  delivered  from  the  fear  of  death. 
They  likewise  instructed  students  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  heavenly  bodies,  in  geography,  the  nature  of  things, 
and  the  power  of  the  gods  (o) . 

11.  Their  admiration  of  the  mistletoe  must  not  be 

(n)  According  to  the  Triads,  the  theolog)'  of  the  bards  was  pure 
monotheism.    They  taught  also  the  transmigration  of  souls ;  be- 
lieving that  the  soul  passed  by  death  through  all  the  gradations  of 
animal  Ufe,  from  Anoom,  the  bottomless  abyss,  or  lowest  degree  of 
animation,  up  to  the  highest  degree  of  spiritual  existence  next  to 
the  Supreme  Being.     Human  nature  was  considered  as  the  middle 
point  of  this  scale.   As  this  was  a  state  of  liberty,  in  which  the  soul 
could  attach  itself  to  either  good  or  evil ;  if  evil  predominated,  it 
was  after  death  obhged  to  retrace  its  former  transmigrations  from  a 
point  in  the  animal  creation  equal  to  its  turpitude,  and  it  again  and 
again  became  man  till  it  was  attached  to  good.     Above  humanity, 
though  it  might  again  animate  the  body  of  man,  it  was  incapable 
of  relapse  ;  but  continued  progressively  rising  to  a  degree  of  good- 
ness and  happiness,  inferior  only  to  the  Deity. 

It  is  remarkable  that  many  singular  points  of  coincidence  have 
been  discovered  in  comparing  the  religious  system  of  the  Hindoos 
with  that  of  the  ancient  Britons ;  and  in  the  languages  of  these  two 
people  some  striking  similarities  occur  in  those  proverbs  and  forms 
of  expression  which  are  derived  from  national  customs  and  religious 
ceremonies. 

(o)  This  account  of  the  druids,  like  some  of  the  preceding  para- 
graphs, is  borrowed  from  Caesar's  description  of  the  Gauls. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


101 


omitted.    The  druids  esteemed  nothing  more  sacred  than 
the  mistletoe,  and  the  tree  on  which  it  grew,  if  an  oak. 
They  particularly  delighted  in  groves  of  oaks  (p),  and  per- 
formed no  sacred  rite  without  branches  of  that  tree,  and 
hence  seem  to  have  derived  their  name  of  druids,  ^pv^hQ. 
Whatever  grew  on  an  oak  was  considered  as  sent  from 
Heaven,  and  as  a  sign  that  the  tree  was  chosen  by  God 
himself.     The  mistletoe  was  difficult  to  be  found,  and 
when  discovered  was  gathered  with  religious  ceremonies, 
particularly  at  the  sixth  day  of  the  moon  (from  which 
period  they  dated  their  months  and  years,  and  their  cycle 
of  thirty  years),  because  the  moon  was  supposed  to  pos- 
sess extraordinary  powers  when  she  had  not  completed 
her  second  quarter.     The  mistletoe  was  called  in  their 
language  all  heal  (q).  The  sacrifice  and  the  feast  being  duly 
prepared  under  the  tree,  they  led  thither  two  white  bulls, 
whose  horns  were  then  bound  for  the  first  time  (r) .     The 
priest,  clothed  in  a  white  vestment,  ascending  the  tree, 
cut  off  the  mistletoe  with  a  golden  bill,  and  received  it  in 
a  white  cloth.    They  then  slew  the  victims,  invoking  the 
favour  of  the  Deity  on  their  offering.     They  conceived 
that  the  mistletoe  cured  sterility  in  animals  ;  and  consi- 
dered it  as  a  specific  against  all  poisons.     So  great  was 

(p)  Gen.  ch.  xxi.  ver.  33. 

(g)  This  remark  is  erroneous.  The  term  holbiag,  all  heal,  is  ap- 
plied to  the  plant  which  bears  the  same  name  in  English.  The  mis- 
tletoe is  called  in  Welsh  by  the  several  appellations,  Gurgon,  U9el- 
van,  Prenawyn,  U9elwydd. 

(r)  As  the  plough  was  fastened  to  the  horns  of  the  beasts,  this  ex- 
pression signiaes  that  the  animal  had  never  been  employed  in  la- 
bour. 

It  is  a  singular  coincidence  of  circumstances  that  bulls  perfectly 
white  were  sacrificed  by  the  Egyptians  to  Apis.  When  such  an 
animal  was  found  unblemished,  and  without  a  single  black  hair,  the 
priest  tied  a  fillet  about  his  horns,  and  sealed  it  with  the  signet  of 
his  ring ;  it  being  a  capital  crime  to  sacrifice  one  of  these  animals 
except  it  was  thus  marked.— Herorfo^M^. 


102 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Bards. 


the  superstition  generally  prevailing  among  nations  with 
respect  to  frivolous  objects. 

12.  The  doctrine  of  the  druids  is  said  to  have  been 
first  invented  in  Britain,  and  from  thence  carried  into 
Gaul;  on  which  account  Pliny  says  (in  his  thirtieth 
book),  "  But  why  should  I  commemorate  these  things 
with  regard  to  an  art  which  has  passed  over  the  sea,  and 
reached  the  bounds  of  nature  ?  Britain  even  at  this  time 
celebrates  it  with  so  many  wonderful  ceremonies,  that  she 
seems  to  have  taught  it  to  the  Persians.*"  Julius  Csesar 
affirms  the  same  in  his  Commentaries :  "And now  those 
persons  who  wish  to  acquire  a  more  extensive  knowledge 
of  such  things,  repair  to  Britain  for  information.'' 

13.  At  a  certain  time  of  the  year  the  druids  retired 
to  a  consecrated  grove  in  the  island  of  Mona,  whither  all 
persons  among  whom  controversies  had  arisen,  repaired 
for  the  decision  of  their  disputes. 

14.  Besides  the  druids,  there  were  among  the  Gauls 
and  Britons  poets  called  bards  («),  who  sung  in  heroic 
measures  the  deeds  of  the  gods  and  heroes,  accompanied 
with  the  sweet  notes  of  the  lyre. 

15.  Concerning  the  druids  and  bards,  I  shall  conclude 
this  chapter  in  the  words  of  Lucan  : — 

"  You  too,  ye  bards !  whom  sacred  raptures  fire. 
To  chant  your  heroes  to  your  country's  lyre  ; 
Who  consecrate,  in  your  immortal  strain. 
Brave  patriot  sbuls,  in  righteous  battle  slain, 
Securely  now  the  tuneful  task  renew. 
And  noblest  themes  in  deathless  songs  pursue. 


(s)  According  to  the  Welsh  antiquaries,  these  distinctions  are  er- 
roneous. The  druidical,  or  rather  bardic,  system  consisted  of  three 
classes  :  the  bard  proper,  whose  province  was  philosophy  and  poe- 
try ;  the  druid,  or  minister  of  reUgion  ;  and  the  ovate,  or  mechanic 
and  artist.  For  a  curious  account  of  the  bardic  system  and  insti- 
tutions, the  reader  is  referred  to  the  Introduction  to  Owen's  Trans- 
lations of  the  Elegies  of  Llywarch  Hen. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


103 


The  druids  now,  while  arms  are  heard  no  more. 

Old  mysteries  and  barbarous  rites  restore, 

A  tribe  who  singular  religion  love. 

And  haunt  the  lonely  coverts  of  the  grove. 

To  these,  and  these  of  all  mankind  alone. 

The  gods  are  sure  revealed  or  sure  unknown. 

If  dying  mortals'  doom  they  sing  aright. 

No  ghosts  descend  to  dwell  in  dreadful  night ; 

No  parting  souls  to  grisly  Pluto  go. 

Nor  seek  the  dreary  silent  shades  below ; 

But  forth  they  fly  immortal  in  their  kind. 

And  other  bodies  in  new  worlds  they  find  : 

Thus  hfe  for  ever  runs  its  endless  race. 

And  like  a  line  death  but  divides  the  space, 

A  stop  which  can  but  for  a  moment  last, 

A  point  between  the  future  and  the  past. 

Thrice  happy  they  beneath  their  northern  skies. 

Who  that  worst  fear— the  fear  of  death— despise ; 

Hence  they  no  cares  for  this  frail  being  feel. 

But  rush  undaunted  on  the  pointed  steel ; 

Provoke  approaching  fate,  and  bravely  scorn 

To  spare  that  life  which  must  so  soon  return. 

Rome's  Lucan,  book  i. 


>> 


CHAPTER  V. 

1.  This   island  is   rich   in   com   and   wood,    is  well  Productions, 
adapted  for  the  maintenance  of  flocks  and  cattle,  and 

in  some  places  produces  vines.  It  also  abounds  with 
marine  and  land  birds,  and  contains  copious  springs,  and 
numerous  rivers,  stored  with  fish,  and  plentifully  sup- 
plied with  salmon  and  eels. 

2.  Sea-cows,  or  seals'(0»  and  dolphins  are  caught,  and 
whales,  of  which  mention  is  made  by  the  satirist : 


« 


Quanto  delphinis  balaena  Britannica  major." 


(0  We  do  not  find  that  Pennant  mentions,  among  the  amphibious 
animals,  the  Vituli  Marini,  by  which  Richard  probably  meant  seals. 


104 


RICHARD    OP    CIRENCESTER. 


3.  There  are  besides  several  sorts  of  shellfish,  among 
which  are  muscles,  containing  pearls  often  of  the  best 
kind,  and  of  every  colour:  that  is,  red,  purple,  violet, 
green  (prasini),  but  principally  white,  as  we  find  in  the 
venerable  Bede*s  Ecclesiastical  History. 

4.  Shells (m)  are  still  more  abundant,  from  which  is 
prepared  a  scarlet  dye  of  the  most  beautiful  hue,  which 
never  fades  from  the  effect  of  the  sun  or  rain,  but  be- 
comes finer  as  it  grows  older. 

5.  In  Britain  are  salt  and  warm  springs,  from  which 
are  formed  hot  baths,  suited  to  all  ages,  with  distinct 
places  for  the  two  sexes  (i?). 

6.  White  lead  is  found  in  the  midland  regions,  and 
iron  in  the  maritime,  but  in  small  quantities  gold  and 
silver  are  also  produced,  but  brass  is  imported.  Jet  of 
the  purest  quality  abounds  ;  it  is  of  a  shining  black,  and 
highly  inflammable  (w).  When  burnt,  it  drives  away  ser- 
pents, and  when  warmed  by  friction  attracts  bodies  like 
amber. 

7.  Britain  being  situated  almost  under  the  north  pole, 
the  nights  are  so  light  in  summer,  that  it  is  often  doubtful 
whether  the  evening  or  morning  twilight  prevails ;  be- 
cause the  sun,  in  returning  to  the  east,  does  not  long 
remain  below  the  horizon.  Hence,  also,  according  to 
Cleomenes,  the  longest  day  in  summer,  and  the  longest 
night  in  winter,  when  the  sun  declines  towards  the  south, 
is  eighteen  hours ;  and  the  shortest  night  in  summer, 

(tt)  Richard  calls  these  shells  Cochlea,  or  snails,  though  he  pro- 
bably alludes  to  the  species  styled  by  naturalists  Murea,  which  con- 
tained the  famous  Tyrian  purple,  so  much  valued  by  the  ancients. 
Yet,  whatever  our  island  may  have  formerly  produced,  we  discern 
no  traces,  in  later  ages,  of  any  testaceous  animal  yielding  a  purple 
or  scarlet  dye. 

(r)  Richard  here  doubtless  principally -alludes  to  Bath,  the  Aquae 
Solis  of  the  ancients. 

(w)  This  substance  appears  to  have  been  wrought  into  ornaments 
for  the  person.  In  the  barrows,  jet  heads  of  a  long  eUiptical  form 
were  found,  together  with  others  of  amber,  and  a  coarse  blue  glass. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


105 


and  day  in  winter,  is  six  hours.  In  the  same  manner  as 
in  Armenia,  Macedon,  Italy,  and  the  regions  under  the 
same  parallel,  the  longest  day  is  fifteen,  and  the  shortest 
nine  hours. 

8.  But  I  have  given  a  sufficient  account  of  Britain  and 
the  Britons  in  general.  I  shall  now  descend  to  particu- 
lars ;  and,  in  the  succeeding  pages,  shall  describe  the 
state  and  revolutions  of  the  different  nations  who  inha- 
bited this  island,  the  cities  which  ennobled  it,  with  other 
particulars,  and  their  condition  under  the  Roman  domi- 


nion. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

1.  Britain,   according    to    the    most    accurate   and  Divisions. 
authentic  accounts  of  the   ancients,  was  divided  into 
seven  parts,  six  of  which  were  at  different  times  sub- 
jected to  the  Roman  empire,  and  the  seventh  held  by 

the  uncivilized  Caledonians. 

2.  These  divisions  were  called  Britannia  Prima,  Se- 
cunda,  Flavia,  Maxima,  Valentia,  and  Vespasiana, 
which  last  did  not  long  remain  under  the  power  of  the 
Romans.  Britannia  Prima  is  separated  by  the  river 
Thamesis  from  Flavia,  and  by  the  sea  (x)  from  Britannia 
Secunda.  Flavia  begins  from  the  German  Ocean,  is 
bounded  by  the  Thamesis  (y),  by  the  Sabrina  (z)  on  the 
side  of  the  Silures  and  Ordovices,  and  trends  toward 
the  north  and  the  region  of  the  Brigantes  (a) .  Maxima, 
beginning  at  the  extreme  boundary  of  Flavia,  reaches 

(a?)  Rather  by  the  aestuary  of  the  Severn. 

(y)  Thames.  (z)  Severn. 

(a)  Here  some  word  is  evidently  omitted  in  the  original.  We 
would  supply  it  by  comparing  this  description  with  that  of  Britan- 
nia Secunda  in  the  second  section,  and  read  "  Sabrina  et  Deva" 
&c.,  "  by  the  Severn  and  the  Dee  from  the  Silures  and  Ordovices." 


106 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENX'ESTER. 


[W 


to  the  wall(Z>)  which  traverses  the  whole  island,and  faces 
the  north.  Valentia  occupies  the  whole  space  between 
this  wall  and  that  built  by  the  emperor  Antoninus  Pius, 
from  the  sestuary  of  the  Bdora  (c)  to  that  of  the  Clydda  (d). 
Vespasiana  stretches  from  the  sestuary  of  the  Bdora  to 
the  city  of  Alcuith  (e),  from  whence  a  line  drawn  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Varar  (/)  shows  the  boundary.  Britannia 
Secunda  faces  the  Irish  Sea  to  the  north  and  west.  But 
sufficient  notice  has  been  taken  of  the  provinces. 

3.  Before  we  proceed  to  a  more  minute  description, 
let  us  touch  upon  the  form  of  government.  In  remote 
times  all  Britain  was  divided  among  petty  princes  and 
states,  some  of  whom  are  said  to  have  existed  after  the 
country  was  occupied  by  the  Romans ;  though  under 
the  Roman  domination  they  retained  scarcely  the 
shadow  of  regal  authority.  A  legate  being  appointed 
by  the  emperor  over  the  conquered  countries,  Britain 
became  a  proconsular  province.  This  form  of  govern- 
ment continued  several  ages,  although  in  the  mean  time 
the  island  underwent  many  divisions,  first  into  the  Upper 
and  Lower  districts,  and  then,  as  we  have  before  shown, 
into  seven  parts.  It  afterwards  became  the  imperial 
residence  of  Carausius  and  those  whom  he  admitted  to 
a  share  of  his  power.  Constantine  the  Great,  the  glory 
and  defence  of  Christianity,  is  supposed  to  have  raised 
Maxima  and  Valentia  to  consular  provinces,  and  Prima, 
Secunda,  and  Flavia,  to  pnesidials.  But  over  the  whole 
island  was  appointed  a  deputy  governor,  under  the 
authority  of  the  praetorian  prefect  of  Gaul.  Besides 
whom,  an  ancient  volume,  written  about  that  period, 
mentions  a  person  of  great  dignity,  by  the  title  of  comes 
or  count  of  the  Britons,  another  as  count  of  the  Saxon 
coast,  and  a  third  as  leader  or  duke  of  Britain;  with 

(6)  The  wall  or  vallum  erected  by  Severus  between  the  Solway 
Frith  and  the  mouth  of  the  Tyne. 
(c)  Bodora  and  Bodotria,  Frith  of  Forth. 
(rf)  Clotta.     Clyde.  (c)  Dumbarton.         (/)  Murray  Frith. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


107 


many  others,  who,  although  possessed  of  great  offices, 
must  be  passed  over  in  silence,  for  want  of  certain 
information  (g), 

4.  I  now  commence  my  long  journey,  to  examine 
minutely  the  whole  island  and  its  particular  parts,  and 
shall  follow  the  footsteps  of  the  best  authors.  I  begin 
with  the  extreme  part  of  the  first  province,  whose  coasts 
are  opposite  Gaul.  This  province  contains  three  cele- 
brated and  powerful  states,  namely,  Cantium,  Belgium, 
and  Damnonium,  each  of  which  in  particular  I  shall 
carefully  examine. 

First  of  Cantium. 

5.  Cantium  (A),  situated  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  Kent. 
Britannia  Prima,  was  inhabited  by  the  Cantii,  and  con- 
tains the  cities  of  Durobrobis  (i)  and  Cantiopolis  (k),  which 
was  the  metropolis,  and  the  burial-place  of  St.  Augustin, 
the  apostle  of  the  English ;  Dubrse(Z),  Lemanus  (m),  and 
Regulbium  (n),  garrisoned  by  the  Romans ;  also  their 
primary  station  Rhutupis  (o),  which  was  colonized  and 
became  the  metropolis,  and  where  a  haven  was  formed 
capable  of  containing  the  Roman  fleet  which  com- 
manded the  North  Sea.  This  city  was  of  such  celebrity 
that  it  gave  the  name  of  Rhutupine  to  the  neighbouring 
shores  ;  of  which  Lucan, 

"  Aut  vaga  cum  Thetis  Rhutupinaque  littora  fervent." 

From  hence  oysters  of  a  large  size  and  superior  flavour 
were  sent  to  Rome,  as  Juvenal  observes, 

" Circaeis  nata  forent,  an 


Lucrinum  ad  saxum,  Rhutupinove  edita  fundo 
Ostrea,  callebat  primo  deprendere  morsu.' 


if 


(g)  These  remarks  seem  to  have  been  drawn  from  the  Notitia 
Imperii ;  and  consequently  refer  to  a  late  period  of  the  empire.) 

{h)  Cantium  contained  the  present  county  of  Kent,  as  far  as  the 
Rother,  except  a  small  district  in  which  Holwood  Hill  is  situated, 
and  which  belonged  to  the  Rhem. 

(»)  Rochester.  {k)  Canterbury, 

(/)  Dover.  (w)  Situated  on  the  Lymne. 

(n)  Reculver.  (o)  Richborough. 


108 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


It  was  the  station  of  the  second  Augustan  legion,  under 
the  count  of  the  Saxon  coast,  a  person  of  high  dis- 
tinction. 

6.  The  kingdom  of  Cantium  is  watered  by  many 
rivers.  The  principal  are  Madus  (/)),  Sturius  (q),  Du- 
bris  (r),  and  Lemanus  (5),  which  last  separates  the  Cantii 
from  the  Bibroci. 

7.  Among  the  three  principal  promontories  of  Bri- 
tain, that  which  derives  its  name  from  Cantium  (i)  is 
most  distinguished.  There  the  ocean,  being  confined 
in  an  angle,  according  to  the  tradition  of  the  ancients, 
gradually  forced  its  way,  and  formed  the  strait  which 
renders  Britain  an  island. 

8.  The  vast  forest  called  by  some  the  Anderidan,  and 
by  others  the  Caledonian,  stretches  from  Cantium  an 
hundred  and  fifty  miles,  through  the  countries  of  the 
Bibroci  and  the  Segontiaci,  to  the  confines  of  the 
Hedui.     It  is  thus  mentioned  by  the  poet  Lucan  : — 

"  Unde  Caledoniis  fallit  turbata  Britannos." 

Bibrocum.  9.  The  Bibroci  (u)  were  situated  next  to  the  Cantii, 
and,  as  some  imagine,  were  subject  to  them.  They 
were  also  called  Rhemi,  and  are  not  unknown  in  record. 
They  inhabited  Bibrocum  (i?),  Regentium  (mj),  and  Novio- 
magus  (a:),  which  was  their  metropolis.  The  Romans 
held  Anderida(y). 

Attrebates.  10.  Ou  their  coufiucs,  and  bordering  on  the  Thames, 
dwelt  the  Attrebates  (z),  whose  primary  city  was  Cal- 
leba  (a), 

ip)  The  Medway. 

(r)  A  rivulet  at  Dover. 

(0  The  North  Foreland. 

(w)  The  Bibroci,  Rhemi,  or  Regni,  inhabited  part  of  Hants,  and 
of  Berks,  Sussex,  Surrey,  and  a  small  portion  of  Kent. 

(p)  Uncertain.  Stukeley  calls  it  Bibrox,  Bibrax,  or  the  Bibracte 
of  the  Itinerary.  (w)  Chichester. 

(a?)  Holwood  Hill.  (y)  Pevensey. 

(z)  Part  of  Hants,  and  Berks. 

(a)  Silchester.  For  the  proofs  that  this  place  was  the  site  of 
Calleva,  see  the  Commentary  on  the  Itinerary. 


(q)  The  Stour. 
is)  The  Rother. 


RICHAUU    or    CIRENCESTER. 


109 


11.  Below  them,  nearer  the  river  Kunetius  (h),  lived  segontiaci. 
the  Segontiaci  (c),  whose  chief  city  was  Vindonum  (rf). 

12.  Below,  towards  the  ocean,  and  bordering  on  the  Beiga. 
Bibroci,  lived  the  Belgse  (e),  whose  chief  cities  were 
Clausentum  (/),  now  called  Southampton  ;  Portus  Mag- 
nus (g)  ;  Venta  (A),  a  noble  city  situated  upon  the  river 
Antona.  Sorbiodunum  (i)  was  garrisoned  by  the  Ro- 
mans.    All  the   Belgse   are  Allobroges,  or  foreigners, 

and  derived  their  origin  from  the  Belgse  and  Celts. 
The  latter,  not  many  ages  before  the  arrival  of  Csesar, 
quitted  their  native  country,  Gaul,  which  was  conquered 
by  the  Romans  and  Germans,  and  passed  over  to  this 
island :  the  former,  after  crossing  the  Rhine,  and  occu- 
pying the  conquered  country,  likewise  sent  out  colonies, 
of  which  Csesar  has  spoken  more  at  large  (j). 

13.  All  the  regions  south  of  the  Thamesis  (k)  were, 
according  to  ancient  records,  occupied  by  the  warlike  na- 
tion of  the  Senones.  These  people,  under  the  guidance  senones. 
of  their  renowned  king  Brennus,  penetrated  through 
Gaul,  forced  a  passage  over  the  Alps,  hitherto  deemed 
impracticable,  and  would  have  razed  proud  Rome,  had 

not  the  Fates,  which  seemed  like  to  carry  the  Republic 
in  their  bosom,  till  it  reached  its  destined  height  of 
glory,  averted  the  threatened  calamity.  By  the  cackle 
of  a  goose  Manlius  was  warned  of  the  danger,  and 
hurled  the  barbarians  from  the  Capitol,  in  their  mid- 
night  attack.      The   same  protecting    influence   after- 

(b)  Kennet.  (c)  Part  of  Hants,  and  Berks. 

id)  Probably  Egbury  Camp. 

ie)  The  Belgae  occupied  those  parts  of  Hants  and  Wilts  not  held 
by  the  Segontiaci. 

(/)  lliis  is  an  error :  the  ancient  Clausentum  was  at  Bittern,  on 
the  Itchin,  opposite  Northam.  ig)  Portchester. 

(A)  Winchester.  (*)  Old  Sarum. 

ij)  This  passage  as  printed  in  the  original  is  very  obscure ;  but 
the  meaning  is  supplied  by  Caesar,  from  whom  it  is  taken,  and  a 
subsequent  page  where  Richard  mentions  the  same  fact. — Vide  the 
Chronology  in  b.  2.  c.  t.  sect.  9.  (*)  Thames. 


110 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


wards  sent  Camillus  to  his  assistance,  who,  by  assailing 
them  in  the  rear,  quenched  the  conflagration  which  they 
had  kindled,  in  Senonic  blood,  and  preserved  the  city 
from  impending  destruction.  In  consequence  of  this 
vast  expedition,  the  land  of  the  Senones  (/),  being  left 
without  inhabitants,  and  full  of  spoils,  was  occupied  by 
the  above-mentioned  Belgae. 

Hedui.  14.  Near  the  Sabrina  and  below  the  Thamesis  lived 

the  Hedui  (w),  whose  principal  cities  were  Ischalis(7i)  and 
Avalonia  (o) .  The  Baths  (p),  which  were  also  called  Aquae 
Solis,  were  made  the  seat  of  a  colony,  and  became  the 
perpetual  residence  of  the  Romans  who  possessed  this 
part  of  Britain.  This  was  a  celebrated  city,  situated 
upon  the  river  Abona,  remarkable  for  its  hot  springs, 
which  were  formed  into  baths  at  a  great  expense. 
Apollo  and  Minerva  (q)  were  the  tutelary  deities,  in 
whose  temples  the  perpetual  fire  never  fell  into  ashes, 
but  as  it  wasted  away  turned  into  globes  of  stone. 

Morini.  15.  Below  the  Hedui  are  situated  the   Durotriges, 

who  are  sometimes  called  Morini.  Their  metropolis 
was  Durinum  (r),  and  their  territory  extended  to  the 
promontory  Vindelia  (s).  In  their  country  the  land  is 
gradually  contracted,  and  seems  to  form  an  immense 
arm  which  repels  the  waves  of  the  ocean. 

1 6.  In  this  arm  was  the  region  of  the  Cimbri  (^),  whose 
country  was  divided  from  that  of  the  Hedui  by  the  river 

(/)  There  was  a  tribe  of  Celts  called  Senones  seated  on  the  banks 
of  the  Seine  as  late  as  the  time  of  Caesar,  and  this  was  one  of  the 
tribes  who  marched  with  Brennus  against  Rome.  But  we  cannot 
discover  from  whence  Richard  drew  his  information  that  these 
Senones  originally  emigrated  from  Britain,  leaving  their  country 
to  be  occupied  by  the  Belgae. 

(m)  Nearly  all  Somersetshire.  (n)  Ilchester. 

(o)  Glastonbury.  (p)  Bath. 

(q)  This  is  drawn  from  Solinus,who  speaks  of  Britain  in  general. 
We  know  not  on  what  authority  it  was  applied  by  Richard  to  Bath. 

(r)  Maiden  Castle,  near  Dorchester. 

(«)  Isle  of  Portland.  (0  Part  of  Somerset  and  Devon. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Ill 


Uxella  (m).  It  is  not  ascertained  whether  the  Cimbri  cimbri. 
gave  to  Wales  its  modem  name,  or  whether  their  origin 
is  more  remote.  Their  chief  cities  were  Termolus  (v)  and 
Artavia(tr).  From  hence,  according  to  the  ancients,  are 
seen  the  pillars  of  Hercules,  and  the  island  Herculea(a;) 
not  far  distant.  From  the  Uxella  a  chain  of  mountains 
called  Ocrinum  extends  to  the  promontory  known  by  the 
same  name. 

17.  Beyond  the  Cimbri  the  Carnabii  inhabited  the  carnawi. 
extreme  angle  of  the  island  (y),  from  whom  this  district 
probably  obtained  its  present  name  of  Carnubia  (Corn- 
wall). Their  chief  cities  were  Musidum  (z)  and  Halan- 
gium  (a).  But  as  the  Romans  never  frequented  these 
almost  desert  and  uncultivated  parts  of  Britain,  their 
cities  seem  to  have  been  of  little  consequence,  and  were 
therefore  neglected  by  historians ;  though  geographers 
mention  the  promontories  Bolerium  and  Antives- 
taeum  (b). 

18.  Near  the   above-mentioned   people    on    the  sea  Damnonu. 
coast  towards  the  south,  and  bordering  on  the  Belgae 
Allobroges,    lived   the    Damnonii,   the   most    powerful 
people   of   those    parts ;    on   which  account   Ptolemy 
assigns  to  them  all  the  countr}'  extending  into  the  sea 

like  an  arm  (c).  Their  cities  were  Uxella(cO,  Tamara(e), 
Voluba(/),  Cenia(^),  and  Isca  (A),  the  mother  of 
all,  situated  upon  the  Isca.  Their  chief  rivers  were 
the  Isca  (i),   Durius  (j),   Tamarus  (A),  and  Cenius  (I). 


(u)  The  Parret.  (r)  Uncertain, — probably  in  Devonshire. 

(w)  Ibid.  (a?)  Lundy  Island. 

(y)  Part  of  Cornwall.  (z)  Near  Stratton. 

(a)  Carnbre.  (b)  Land's  End,  and  Lizard  Point. 

(c)  Cornwall,  Devon,  Dorset,  and  part  of  Somerset. 

id)  Probably  near  Bridgewater.  (c)  On  the  Tamar. 


(/■)  On  the  Fowey. 
(A)  Exeter. 
(j)  The  Dart. 
(/)  The  Fal. 


(ff)  On  the  Fal. 
(t)  Ex. 
ik)  Tamar. 


112 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTKR. 


Sygdiles. 


Silures. 


Their  coasts  are  distinguished  by  three  promontories, 
which  will  be  hereafter  mentioned.  This  region  was 
much  frequented  by  the  Phoenicians,  Grecians,  and 
Gallic  merchants,  for  the  metals  with  which  it  abounded, 
particularly  for  its  tin.  Proofs  of  this  may  be  drawn 
from  the  names  of  the  above-mentioned  promontories, 
namely  Hellenis(wi),  Ocrinum  (w),  and  KptS  ^irwiroy  (o), 
as  well  as  the  numerous  appellations  of  cities,  which 
show  a  Grecian  or  Phoenician  derivation. 

19.  Beyond  this  arm  are  the  isles  called  Sygdiles  (p), 
which  are  also  denominated  CEstromenides  and  Cassite- 
rides. 

20.  It  is  affirmed  that  the  emperor  Vespasian  fought 
thirty  battles  with  the  united  force  of  the  Damnonii  and 
Belgse.  The  ten  different  tribes  who  inhabited  the 
south  banks  of  the  Thames  and  Severn  being  gradually 
subdued,  their  country  was  formed  into  the  province  of 
Britannia  Prima,  so  called  because  it  was  the  first  fruit 
of  victory  obtained  by  the  Romans. 

21.  Next  in  order  is  Britannia  Secunda,  which  is  di- 
vided from  Britannia  Prima  by  the  countries  already 
mentioned,  and  from  the  Flavian  province  by  the  Sa- 
brina  (q)  and  the  Deva  (r)  ;  and  the  remaining  parts  are 
bounded  by  the  internal  sea.  This  was  the  renowned  re- 
gion of  the  Silures  (s),  inhabited  by  three  powerful  tribes. 


(m)  Probably  Berry  Head.  (n)  Lizard  Point. 

(o)  Ram  Head.  (p)  Scilly  Isles. 

(g)  Severn.  (r)  Dee. 

(«)  The  Silures,  with  their  two  dependent  tribes,  the  Dimeciae  and 
the  Ordovices,  possessed  all  the  country  to  the  west  of  the  Severn 
and  the  Dee,  together  with  the  island  of  Anglesey. 

"  Of  these  territories  the  Dimeciae  had  the  counties  of  Pembroke, 
Cardigan,  and  Caermarthen  ;  while  the  Silures  possessed  all  the 
rest  of  South  Wales,  as  well  as  such  parts  of  England  as  lay  to  the 
west  of  the  Severn  and  to  the  South  of  the  Teme  :  while  the  Ordo- 
vices occupied  all  North  Wales,  as  well  as  all  the  country  to  the 
north  of  the  Teme,  and  to  the  west  of  the  Severn  and  the  Dee,  ex- 
cept a  small  tract  to  the  West  of  Bangor  and  Penmorvay,  which 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTKR. 


113 


Among  these  were  particularly  distinguished  the  Si- 
lures Proper,  whom  the  turbid  sestuary  of  the  Severn 
divides  from  the  country  we  have  just  described.  These 
people,  according  to  Solinus,  still  retain  their  ancient 
manners,  have  neither  markets  nor  money,  but  barter 
their  commodities,  regarding  rather  utility  than  price. 
They  worship  the  gods,  and  both  men  and  women  are 
supposed  to  foretell  future  events. 

22.  The  chief  cities  of  the  Silures  were,  Sariconium  (^) , 
Magna  (m),  Gobaneum  (r),  and  Venta  (it)  their  capital. 
A  Roman  colony  possessed  the  city  built  on  the  Isca  (a:), 
and  called  after  that  name,  for  many  years  the  station 
of  the  second  or  Augustan  legion,  until  it  was  transferred 
to  the  Valentian  province,  and  Rhutupis(y).  This  was 
the  primary  station  of  the  Romans  in  Britannia  Secunda. 

23.  The  country  of  the  Silures  was  long  powerful j 
particularly  under  Caractacus,  who  during  nine  years 
withstood  the  Roman  arms,  and  frequently  triumphed 
over  them,  until  he  was  defeated  by  Ostorius,  as  he 
was  preparing  to  attack  the  Romans.  Caractacus,  how- 
ever, escaped  from  the  battle,  and  in  applying  for  assist- 
ance to  the  neighbouring  chieftains  was  delivered  up  to 
the  Romans,  by  the  artifices  of  a  Roman  matron,  Car- 
thismandua,  who  had  married  Venutius,  chief  of  Bri- 
gantia.  After  this  defeat  the  Silures  bravely  defended 
their  country  till  it  was  overrun  by  Varonius,  and  being 
finally  conquered  by  Frontinus,  it  was  reduced  into  a 
Roman  province  under  the  name  of  Britannia  Secunda. 

24. ,  Two  other  tribes  were  subject  to  the  Silures: 
First  the  Ordovices,   who  inhabited  the  north  towards 


Orclovlccs. 


together  with  the  isle  of  Anglesey  belonged  to  their  subordinate 

clan  the  Cangani." 

(0  Rose  or  Berry  Hill  in  Weston.        (u)  Kentchester. 

(r)  Abergavenny.  («?)  Caerwent. .-,.  ji      • 

ix)  Caerleon,  on  Usk.  (y)  Richborough  in  Kent. 


MtKa^atittiiMiMmmi 


m^. 


114 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Dimetse.       the  islc  of  Mona  (z)  ;  and  secondly  the  Dimecise,  who  oc- 
cupied the  west,  where  the  promontory  Octorupium  (a)  is 
situated,  and  from  whence  is  a  passage  of  thirty  miles  (b) 
to  Ireland.    The  cities  of  the  Dimeciae  were  Menapia  (c) 
and  Muridunum  (d)  the  metropolis.  The  Romans  seized 
upon  Lovantium  (e)  as  their  station.   Beyond  these,  and 
the  borders  of  the  Silnres,  were  the  Ordovices,  whose 
cities  were  Mediolanum  (/)  and  Brannogenium  (g).  The 
Sabrina,  which  rises  in  their  mountains,  is  justly  reckoned 
one  of  the  three  largest  rivers  of  Britain,  the  Thamesis 
(Thames)  and  the  Tavus  (Tay)  being  the  other  two. 
The  name  of  the  Ordovices  is  first  distinguished  in  his- 
tory on  account  of  the  revenge  which  they  took  for  the 
captivity  of  their  renowned  chief.     Hence  they  conti- 
nually harassed  the  Roman  army,  and  would  have  suc- 
ceeded in  annihilating  their  power,  had  not  Agricola 
turned  hither  his  victorious  arms,  subdued  the  whole  na- 
tion, and  put  the  greater  part  to  the  sword. 

25.  The  territory  situated  north  of  the  Ordovices,  and 
washed  by  the  ocean,  was  formerly  under  their  domi- 
cangiani.  niou.  Thesc  parts  were  certainly  inhabited  by  the  Can- 
giani,  whose  chief  city  was  Segontium  (A),  near  the  Can- 
gian  promontory  (i),  on  the  Minevian  shore,  opposite 
Mona  (7),  an  island  long  distinguished  as  the  residence  of 
the  druids.  This  island  contained  many  towns,  though 
it  was  scarcely  sixty  miles  in  circuit ;  and,  as  Pliny  as- 
serts, is  distant  from  the  colony  Camalodunum  two  hun- 
dred miles.  The  rivers  of  the  Cangiani  were  Tosibus(A), 
called  also  Canovius,  and  the  Deva  (/),  which  was  their 
boundary.     In  this  region  is  the  stupendous  mountain 

(r)  Anglesey.  (a)  St.  David's  Head. 

ib)  XXX  miUiarium.  (c)  St.  David's. 

(c?)  Caermarthen.  (e)  Llanio  Issau  on  theTeivi. 

(/)  On  the  bank  of  the  Tanat.     {g)  Near  Lentwardine. 

(A)  Caer  Segont.  (»)  Brach  y  Pwll  Point. 

(j)  Anglesey.  (*)  The  Conway.  (0  Dee. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


115 


Eriri  (m).  Ordovicia,  together  with  the  regions  of  the 
Cangiani  and  Carnabii,  unless  report  deceives  me,  con- 
stituted a  province  called  Genania,  under  the  reign  of 
the  emperors  subsequent  to  Trajan. 

26.  I  now  proceed  to  the  Flavian  province ;  but  for 
want  of  authentic  documents  am  unable  to  ascertain, 
whether  it  derived  its  name  from  Flavia  Julia  Helena, 
mother  of  Constantine  the  Great,  who  was  born  in  these 
parts,  or  from  the  Flavian  family. 

27.  Towards  the  river  Deva  were  situated  in  the  first 
place  the  Carnabii  (n) .  Their  principal  places  were  Be- 
non3e(o),  Etocetum  (p),  and  Banchorium(<^),  the  last  the  camabii. 
most  celebrated  monastery  in  the  whole  island,  which 
being  overthrovMi  in  the  dispute  with  Augustin,  was  never 
afterwards  restored ;  and  the  mother  of  the  rest,  Uri- 
conium  (r),  esteemed  one  of  the  largest  cities  in  Britain. 

In  the  extreme  angle  of  this  country,  near  the  Deva, 
was  the  Roman  colony  Deva  (5),  the  work  of  the  twen- 
tieth legion,  which  was  called  Victrix,  and  was  formerly 
the  defence  of  the  region.  This  place  is  supposed  to  be 
what  is  now  termed  West  Chester. 

28.  Below  these  people  stretched  the  kingdom,  or  ra- 
ther the  republic,  of  the  Cassii,  called  by  Ptolemy  Ca- 
tieuchlani,  which  arose  from  the  union  of  two  nations,  cassii,  or 
Those  nearest  the  Sabrina  were  called  the  Dobuni,  or,  ^**'^"^^^'^"'- 
according  to  the  annals  of  Dio,  the  Boduni(<).    In  their 

(m)  Snowdon. 

(n)  The  territory  of  the  Carnabii  was  bounded  on  the  north  by  the 
Mersey,  west  by  the  Severn,  east  by  part  of  the  WatUng  Street,  and 
to  the  south  by  Staffordshire. 

(0)  Benonis;  High  Cross.  (/>)  Wall. 

(q)  Banchor.  (r)  Wroxeter.  (s)  Chester. 

(0  The  Dobuni  were  bounded  on  the  west  by  the  Severn,  on  the 
south  by  the  Thames,  on  the  east  by  the  Charwell,  and  on  the 
north  by  the  Carnabii, 

The  Cassiiy  bounded  on  the  south  by  the  Thames,  on  the  west  by 
the  Dobuni,  on  the  east  by  the  Trent,  and  on  the  north  by  the  Iceni. 

I  2 


116 


RICHARD    OF    ClREN'CESTETl. 


Trinobantes. 


country  the  Thames  rises,  and,  proceeding  through  the 
territories  of  the   Hedui,  Attrebates,  Cassii,  Bibroci, 
Trinobantes,  and  Cantii,  after  a  long  course  flows  into 
the  German  Ocean.     The  cities  of  the  Dobuni  were  Sa- 
linse  (m),  Branogena  (v)  on  the  left  of  the  Sabrina  (Severn), 
Alauna(M7),  and  the  most  venerable  of  all,  Corinium  (x), 
a  famous  city  supposed  to  have  been  built  by  Vespasian. 
But  Glevum(y),  situated  in  the  extreme  part  of  the  king 
dom,  towards  the  territory  of  the  Silures,  was  occupied 
by  a  Roman  colony,  which,  according  to  the  writers  of 
those  times,  was  introduced  by  Claudius  Caesar.     Ad- 
joining to  these  were  the  Cassii,  whose  chief  cities  were 
Forum  Dianse  (z)  and  Verulamium  (a) .  But  when  the  last 
was  raised  by  the  Romans  to  the  municipal  rank,  it  ob- 
tained the  pre-eminence  over  the  other  cities.   St.  Alban 
the  martyT  was  here  born.     This  city  was  involved  in 
the  ruin  of  Camalodunum(&),  and  Londinium  (c)  in  the 
insurrection  of  Bonduica,  which  is  related  by  Tacitus. 
The  Cassii  were  conspicuous  above  the  other  nations  of 
the  island ;  and  Caesar  in  his  second  invasion  had  the 
severest  conflicts  with  their  renowned  chief  Cassibelli- 
nus,  to  whom  many   people  were  tributary ;    and  was 
repulsed  by. the  Cassii  in  league  with  the  Silures;  to 
which  Lucan  alludes  : — "  Territa  qucesitis  ostendit  ierga 
Britannisy    But  on  the  coming  of  Claudius,  they,  with 
the  neighbouring  people,  were  subdued,  and  their  country 
reduced  to  a  Roman  province,  first  called  Caesariensis, 
and  afterwards  Flavia. 

29.  Near  the  Cassii,  where  the  river  Thamesis  ap- 
proaches  the    ocean,    was  the   region   of  the   Trino- 


(u)  Droitwich. 
(mO  Alcester. 
(y)  Glocester. 
(a)  Old  St.  Alban's. 
(c)  London. 


(r)  Near  Lentwardine. 

(a?)  Cirencester  in  Glocestershire. 

(2)  Dunstable. 

(b)  Colchester. 


RICHARD    OF    (  JKKNf'KSTKR. 


117 


bantes  (d)^  who  not  only  entered  into  alliance  with 
the  Romans,  but  resigned  to  them  Londinium  their  me- 
tropolis, and  Camalodunum  situated  near  the  sea,  for 
the  purpose  of  establishing  colonies.  In  this  city  was 
supposed  to  be  born  Flavia  Julia  Helena,  the  pious  wife 
of  Constantino  Chlorus  and  mother  of  Constantino  the 
Great,  who  was  descended  from  the  blood  of  the  British 
kings.  It  was  the  chief  colony  of  the  Romans  in  Bri- 
tain, and  distinguished  by  a  temple  of  Claudius,  an  image 
of  Victor}',  with  many  ornaments  (e).  But  Londinium 
was  and  ever  will  be  a  city  of  great  eminence.  It  was 
fii*st  named  Trinovantum,  then  Londinium,  afterwards 
Augusta,  and  now  again  Londona.  According  to  the 
chronicles  it  is  more  ancient  than  Rome.  It  is  situated 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Thamesis,  and  is  the  great  empo- 
rium of  many  nations  trading  by  land  or  sea.  This  city 
was  surrounded  with  a  wall  by  the  empress  Helena,  the 
discoverer  of  the  Holy  Cross ;  and,  if  reliance  may  be 
placed  on  tradition,  which  is  not  always  erroneous,  was 
called  Augusta,  as  Britain  was  distinguished  by  the  name 
of  the  Roman  Island.  :  .  -  . 

30.  The  boundary  of  this  people  towards  the  north 
was  tl:e  river  Surius  (/),  beyond  which  lived  the  Iceni,  a  iceui. 
famous  people  divided  into  two  tribes.  The  first  of  these, 
the  Cenomanni,  dwelt  to  the  north  towards  the  Trino- 
bantes and  Cassii,  and  bordered  on  the  ocean  towards  the 
east.  Their  cities  were  Dumomagus(^),  and  their  metro- 
polis Venta  (Jl).  Camboricum  {i)  was  a  Roman  colony. 
A  tongue  of  land  stretching  into  the  sea  towards  the  east 
was  called  Flavia  Extrema(^).    Their  most  remarkable 


{d)  It  stretched  from  the  Thames  to  the  Stour  on  the  north,  and 
on  the  west  to  the  Brent  and  the  Ouse. 

(c)  This  temple  with  its  ornaments  is  mentioned  in  Tacitus. 
(/)  Sturius,  the  Stour.  {g)  Castor  near  Chesterton. 

(A)  Castor  near  Norwich.  -  (i)  Cambridge. 

{k)  Part  of  the  Suffolk  coast. 


118 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


riversare  theGarion  (/),  the  Surius  (m),  andthe  Aufona  (n) 
which  falls  into  the  bay  of  Metaris  (o).  Beyond  the  Au- 
.  fona,  bordering  on  the  Carnabii,  Brigantes,  and  the  ocean, 
lived  the  Coitani(/?),  in  a  tract  of  country  overspread 
with  woods,  which,  like  all  the  woods  of  Britain,  was 
called  Caledonia  (q).  This  is  mentioned  by  the  historian 
Florus  (r).  The  chief  city  of  the  Coitani  was  Ilagse  («). 
Besides  this  was  Lindum  (t),  a  Roman  colony,  on  the 
eastern  extremity  of  the  province.  The  river  Trivonia  (u) 
divides  the  whole  country  into  two  parts.  The  nation  of 
the  Iceni,  being  of  a  warlike  character,  neglected  hus- 
bandry as  well  as  the  civil  arts ;  they  voluntarily  joined 
the  Romans  ;  but,  revolting,  and  exciting  others  to  fol- 
low their  example,  were  first  subdued  by  Ostorius.  A 
few  years  afterwards,  Prgesutagus  their  king,  at  his  de- 
cease, made  Caesar  and  his  descendants  his  heirs.  But 
the  Romans,  abusing  the  friendship  of  these  people  and 
giving  themselves  up  to  every  species  of  debauchery,  ex- 
cited their  resentment,  and  the  Iceni  with  their  allies, 
under  the  warlike  Bonduica,  widow  of  Pnesutagus,  de- 
stroyed their  colonies,  and  massacred  eighty  thousand 
Roman  citizens.  They  were  afterwards  reduced  by  the 
legate  Suetonius,  a  man  highly  esteemed  for  prudence. 

31.  On  the  northern  part  of  this  region  is  the  river 
Abus  (w),  which  falls  into  the  ocean,  and  was  one  of  the 
boundaries  of  the  province  Maxima,  as  Seteja  (w)  was  the 
other.    This  province  was  also  called  the  kingdom  of  Bri- 


(/)  The  Yar.  (m)  The  Stour. 

(n)  The  Nen.  (o)  Boston  Deep. 

(p)  In  the  map  these  people  are  called  the  Coritani.  They  seem 
to  have  inhabited  Lincoln,  Leicester,  and  Nottingham. 

iq)  Calyddon  means  coverts  or  thickets. 

(r)  B.  iii.  eh.  10,  where,  speaking  of  Caesar,  he  says,  "  Caledo- 
nias  sequutus  in  sylvas."  («)  Leicester. 

(0  Lincoln.  («)  Trent. 

(t?)  The  Humber.  (w)  The  Mersey. 


RICHARD  OF  CIRE.NCESTEK. 


119 


gantia,  because  it  comprehended  the  region  of  that  name 
inhabited  by  three  nations.    At  the  eastern  point  (a:), 
where  the  promontories  of  Oxellum  (y)  and  of  the  Bri- 
gantes (z)  stretch  into  the  sea,  lived  the  Parisii,  whose  Parisii. 
cities  were  Petuaria  (a)  and  Portus  Felix  (b). 

32.  Above,  but  on  the  side  of  the  Parisii,  are  the  pro- 
per Brigantes  (c),  a  numerous  people  who  once  gave  law  Brigantes. 
to  the  whole  province.     Their  towns  were  Epiacum  (rf), 
Vinovium(e),  Cambodunum  (/),  Cataracton  (^),  Gala- 

cum  (A),  Olicana  (t),  and  the  chief  city  Isurium  (j),  Ebo- 
racum  (k) ,  on  the  Urus  (Z) ,  was  the  metropolis,  first  a 
colony  of  the  Romans,  called  Sexta,  from  being  the  sta- 
tion of  the  sixth  legion,  termed  the  Victorious,  and  after- 
wards distinguished  by  the  presence  of  many  emperors, 
and  raised  to  the  privileges  of  a  municipal  city. 

33.  This  province  is  divided  into  two  equal  parts  by  a 
chain  of  mountains  called  the  Pennine  Alps,  which  rismg 
on  the  confines  of  the  Iceni  and  Carnabii,  near  the  river 
Trivona(m),  extend  towards  the  north  in  a  continued 
series  of  fifty  miles. 

34.  The  people  to  the  west  of  this  chain  (n)  are  the 


ix)  Part  of  the  East  Rid.  of  York. 

(y)  Spurn  Head.  iz)  Flamborough  Head. 

(a)  Broughton  on  Humber.  (6)  Near  Bridlington  Bay. 

(c)  Their  territory  stretched  from  the  bounds  of  the  Parisii  north- 
ward to  the  Tine,  and  from  the  Humber  and  Don  to  the  mountains 
of  Lancashire,  Westmoreland  and  Cumberland. 

(cf)  Lanchester.  (e)  Binchester. 

(/)  Slack.  (^)  Catteric. 

{h)  Galgacum,  uncertain.  (i)  Ilkley. 

(J)  Aldborough.  {k)  York. 

(J)  Probably  from  the  Ure,  which  receives  the  name  of  Ouse 
above  York,  on  its  junction  with  the  Nid. 

(m)  Trent. 

(n)  To  the  Voluntii  belonged  the  western  part  of  Lancashire ; 
and  to  the  Sistuntii,  the  west  of  Westmoreland  and  Cumberland  as 
far  as  the  wall. 

(o)  Hence,  in  §  31,  they  are  called  one  people. 


120 


RICHARD  OF  CIRENCESTER. 


RICHARD  OF  ClRENCEsJTER. 


121 


voiuntiiand  Voluiitii  and  Sistuntii,  who  are  united  in  a  close  confe- 
deracy (o).  Their  cities  are  Rerigonium  (p),  Coccium  (q), 
and  Lugubalium(r).  The  two  last  were  occupied  by 
Roman  garrisons. 

35.  The  northern  frontier  of  this  province  was  pro- 
tected by  a  wall  (s)  of  stupendous  magnitude  built  by  the 

ip)  Ribchester.  {q)  Blackrode.  (r)  Carlisle. 

is)  The  wall  of  Severus.  The  exact  site  of  the  barrier  erected  by 
Severus  against  the  northern  tribes,  furnished  matter  of  dispute  to 
many  of  our  antiquaries.  The  researches  of  others,  particularly 
Horsley,  have,  however,  set  this  question  at  rest.  From  their  in- 
formation, joined  to  the  scanty  evidence  of  history,  it  has  been 
proved  that  three  walls  or  ramparts  were  erected  by  the  Romans  at 
different  times,  to  secure  the  northern  frontier  of  their  dominions 
in  Britain. 

The  first  was  a  rampart  of  earth,  from  the  Solway  Frith  to  the 
Tine,  raised  by  Hadrian  about  the  year  120 ;  but  its  form  and  con- 
struction have  not  been  satisfactorily  ascertained.  It  was,  however, 
evidently  nothing  more  than  a  hue  intended  to  obstruct  the  pas- 
sage of  an  enemy  between  the  stations  which  constituted  the  real 
defences  of  the  frontier. 

The  second  was  raised  by  Lollius  Urbicus  under  the  reign  of 
Antoninus  Pius,  about  140,  between  the  Friths  of  Forth  and  Clyde. 
This  was  likewise  of  earth,  though  perhaps  faced  with  stone,  and, 
like  that  of  Hadrian,  seems  to  have  been  intended  as  a  line  con- 
necting the  chain  of  stations,  which  formed  a  new  barrier  on  the 
advance  of  the  Roman  arms.  In  the  course  of  both  these  was  a 
military  road  communicating  from  station  to  station. 

The  last  and  most  important  is  that  begun  by  Severus,  after  his 
expedition  against  the  Caledonians,  about  208.  It  runs  nearly  over 
the  same  ground  as  that  of  Hadrian  ;  but  is  a  complete  and  well 
combined  system  of  fortification.  From  an  examination  of  its  re- 
mains it  appears  to  have  been  built  of  stone,  fifteen  feet  high  and 
•  nine  thick.     It  had  a  parapet  and  ditch,  a  military  road,  and  was 

defended  by  18  greater  stations  placed  at  intervals  of  three  to  six 
miles ;  83  castles  at  intervals  of  6  to  8  furlongs,  and,  as  it  is  ima- 
gined, a  considerable  number  of  turrets  placed  at  shorter  distances. 
Either  from  superior  sagacity  or  superior  information,  Richard 
clearly  distinguishes  these  three  walls,  which  so  much  puzzled  later 
writers,  though  it  must  be  confessed  that  in  other  places  he  has 
suffered  himself  to  be  led  into  some  errors  in  regard  to  their  si- 


Romans  across  the  Isthmus,  eighty  miles  in  length,  twelve 
feet  high  and  (nine)  thick,  strengthened  with  towers. 

36.  We  collect  from  history,  that  these  people  were 
first  attacked  by  the  emperor  Claudius,  then  overrun  by 
the  legate  Ostorius,  and  finally  defeated  by  Cerealis.  By 
their  voluntary  submission  to  Agricola  they  obtained 
peace.  The  actions  and  unheard-of  perfidy  of  their  queen 
have  disgraced  their  name  in  history.  These  people  were 
descended  from  those  powerful  nations,  who  in  search  of 
new  habitations  quitted  their  country,  which  was  situated 
between  the  Danube,  the  Alps,  and  the  Rhone  (t).  Some 
of  them  afterwards  emigrated  into  Ireland,  as  appears 
from  authentic  documents. 

37.  Further  north  were  situated  those  powerful  na- 
tions, who  in  former  times  were  known  under  the  name 

of  Ma^tse,  and  from  whom  that  fratricide  Bassianus  (m),  Ma^eta. 
after  the  death  of  his  father,  basely  purchased  peace. 
They  possessed  Ottadinia  towards  the  east,  Gadenia,  Sel- 
govia,  Novantia,  and  further  north  Damnia. 

38.  Nearest  the   wall   dwelt  the   Gadeni  (??),   whose  Gadeui. 
metropolis  was  Curia  (w).  The  Ottadini  (x)  were  situated 
nearer  the  sea.     Their  chief  city  was  Bremenium  (3/), 

tuation,  and  the  persons  by  whom  they  were  erected.— See  b.  ii. 
ch.  1,  sect.  22,  27,  36,  37  ;  ch.  2,  sect.  17,  23.  For  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  these  works  the  reader  is  referred  to  Horsley's  Britannia 
Romana  ;  Warburton's  Account  of  the  Roman  Wall  j  Hutchinson's 
Northumberland  J  Roy's  Military  Antiquities  j  Mutton's  Account  of 

the  Roman  Wall. 

(0  These  were  the  Helvetii,  whose  emigration  is  mentioned  in 
Cas.  Comm.  de  Bell.  Gall.  lib.  i.  We  have  not  discovered  from 
what  authority  Richard  draws  his  account  of  their  emigration  to 

Ireland. 

[u)  Caracalla. 

(p)  The  Gadeni  appear  to  have  occupied  the  midland  parts  from 
the  wall,  probably  as  far  as  the  Forth. 

(u?)  Uncertain. 

ix)  The  Ottadini  stretched  along  the  eastern  coast,  from  the  wall 
as  far  as  the  Frith  of  Forth,  and  were  bounded  on  the  west  by  the 
Gadeni.  (y)  Ribchester. 


> 


122 


RICHARD    OF    ClRENCEaitR. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


123 


^ 


Selgovie. 


Novantes. 


Dam  nil. 


and   their   rivers   Tueda  (y),  Alauna  (2),   and  the  two 
Tinas  (a),  which  ran  within  the  wall. 

39.  The  SeIgov8B(i^)  inhabited  the  country  to  the 
west.  Their  cities  were  Corbantorigum  (c) ,  Uxellum  (c?), 
and  Trimontium  (e),  which,  according  to  ancient  docu- 
ments, was  a  long  time  occupied  by  a  Roman  garrison. 
The  principal  rivers  of  this  region  were  Novius(/), 
Deva(^),  and  partly  the  Ituna(A). 

40.  The  Novantes  (i)  dwell  beyond  the  Deva,  in  the 
extreme  part  of  the  island,  near  the  sea,  and  opposite 
Ireland.  In  their  country  was  the  famous  Novantum 
Chersonesus(J),  distant  twenty-eight  miles  from  Ireland, 
and  esteemed  by  the  ancients  the  most  northern  pro- 
montory of  Britain  (A),  though  without  sufficient  reason. 
Their  metropolis  was  Lucophibia,  or  Casae  Candidse(/) ; 
their  rivers  Abrasuanus(/w),  Jena(n),  and  Deva(o), 
which  was  the  boundary  towards  the  east. 

41.  The  Damnii(p)  dwelt  to  the  north  of  the  No- 

(y)  Tweed.  (r)  The  Coquet. 

(a)  The  North  and  South  Tine. 

(6)  The  Selfifovae  appear  to  have  occupied  all  the  shire  of  Dum- 
fries, and  part  of  Kirkudbright. 

(c)  Drumlanrig,  or  Kirkudbright. 

id)  Uncertain.  (c)  Birrenswork  Hill. 

(/)  Nith.  (^)  The  Dee. 

(A)  The  Eden. 

(0  The  Novantes  held  the  south-western  district  of  Scotland, 
from  the  Dee  to  the  Mull  of  Galloway ;  that  is,  the  west  of  Kirkud- 
bright and  Wigtown,  and  part  of  the  Carrick  division  of  Ayr. 

(J)  Rens  of  Galloway.  It  is  not,  however,  more  than  eighteen 
miles  from  the  nearest  part  of  Ireland. 

(k)  By  an  error  in  the  geographical  or  astronomical  observations 
preserved  by  Ptolemy,  the  latitudes  north  of  this  point  appear  to 
have  been  mistaken  for  the  longitudes,  and  consequently  this  part 
of  Britain  is  thrown  to  the  east. 

(/)  Wigtown,  Horsley.     Whithern,  Stukeley,  Roy. 

(m)  The  Luce.  (n)  Cree,  Roy. 

(o)  Dee. 

(/))  These  people  inhabited  the  principal  part  of  what  are  called 


vantes,  the  Selgovse,  and  the  Gadeni,  and  were  sepa- 
rated from  them  by  the  chain  of  the  Uxellan  moun- 
tains (q).  They  were  a  very  powerful  people,  but  lost  a 
considerable  portion  of  their  territory  when  the  wall 
was  built,  being  subdued  and  spoiled  by  the  Caledonians. 
Besides  which,  a  Roman  garrison  occupied  Vandua- 
rium  (r)  to  defend  the  wall. 

42.  In  this  part,  Britain,  as  if  again  delighted  with 
the  embraces  of  the  sea,  becomes  narrower  than  else- 
where, in  consequence  of  the  rapid  influx  of  the  two 
estuaries,  Bodotria  and  Clotta  (s) .  Agricola  first  secured 
this  isthmus  with  fortifications,  and  the  emperor  Antoni- 
nus (0  erected  another  wall  celebrated  in  history,  which 
extended  nearly  five-and-thirty  miles,  in  order  to  check 
the  incursions  of  the  barbarians.  It  was  repaired,  and 
strengthened  with  eleven  towers,  by  the  general  ^tius. 
These  regions  probably  constituted  that  province,  which, 
being  recovered  by  the  victorious  arms  of  the  Romans 
under  Theodosius,  was  supposed  to  have  been  named 
Valentia,  in  honour  of  the  family  from  whom  the  reign- 
ing emperor  was  descended. 

43.  Beyond  the  wall  lay  the  province  Vespasiana.  vespasiana. 
This  is  the  Caledonian  region  so  much  coveted  by  the 
Romans,  and  so  bravely  defended  by  the  natives,  facts 
which  the  Roman  historians,  generally  too  silent  in  re- 
gard to  such  things,  have  amply  detailed.  In  these 
districts  may  be  seen  the  river  Tavus(M),  which  appears 
to  separate  the  country  into  two  parts.  There  are  also 
found  the  steep  and  horrid  Grampian  hills,  which  divide 
the  province.     In  this  region  was  fought  that  famous 

the  Lowlands.  Their  territories  beyond  the  Isthmus  evidently 
stretched  as  far  as  the  Grampians,  consisting  of  great  part  of  Ayr, 
all  Renfrew  and  Lanark,  a  considerable  part  of  Stirling,  and  per- 
haps Linlithgow. 

C^)  The  Lothers.  (r)  Paisley,  or  Renfrew,  Roy. 

(s)  Friths  of  Forth  and  Clyde.         (0  See  page  1 20. 

(m)  Tay. 


124 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Horestii. 


Taizali. 


battle  between  Agricola  and  Galgacus,  which  was  so 
decisive  in  favour  of  the  Romans  (r).  The  magnitude  of 
the  works  at  this  day  displays  the  power  of  the  Romans, 
and  the  ancient  mode  of  castrametation ;  for,  in  the 
place  where  the  battle  was  fought,  certain  persons  of 
our  order,  who  passed  that  way,  affirmed  that  they  saw 
immense  camps,  and  other  proofs  which  corroborated 
the  relation  of  Tacitus. 

44.  The  nations  which  were  subject  to  the  Romans 
shall  now  follow  in  their  order.  Beyond  the  Isthmus,  as 
far  as  the  Tavus,  lived  the  Horestii  (t^).  Their  cities, 
which  before  the  building  of  the  wall  belonged  to  the 
Damnii,  were  Alauna  (a;),  Lindum  (y),  and  Victoria  (2), 
the  last  not  less  glorious  in  reality  than  in  name.  It 
was  built  by  Agricola  on  the  Tavus,  twenty  miles  above 
its  mouth. 

45.  Above  these,  beyond  the  Tavus,  which  formed  the 
boundary,  lived  the  Vecturones  or  Venricones(a),  whose 
chief  city  was  Orrea  (b),  and  their  rivers  ^Esica  (c)  and 
Tina(cf). 

46.  The  Taixali(e)  inhabited  the  coast  beyond  the 
boundaries  of  the  Vecturones.     Their  principal  city  was 


(p)  It  may  perhaps  appear  superfluous  to  refer  the  antiquary  to 
Roy's  masterly  Commentary  on  the  campaigns  of  Agricola  in  this 
part  of  Britain  ;  but  it  will  scarcely  be  deemed  so  to  observe,  that 
we  see  few  instances  in  which  military  and  local  knowledge  are  so 
well  applied  to  the  elucidation  of  antiquities. 

(w)  The  Horestii  occupied  Clackmannan  and  Kinross,  and  part 
of  Perth  as  far  the  Tay.  To  them  belonged  likewise  all  the  coun- 
try stretching  from  the  Grampians  to  Loch  Lomond. 

(x)  Uncertain.  (y)  Ardoch. 

(z)  Dealgin  Ross. 

(a)  The  Vecturones  occupied  the  eastern  part  of  Perth,  Forfar, 
Kincardin,  and  part  of  Aberdeen. 

(b)  Bertha,  or  Old  Perth.  (c)  South  Esk. 
(rf)  Tine. 

(e)  The  Taixali  held  the  eastern  coast  of  Aberdeen,  apparently 
as  far  as  Kinnaird  Head. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


125 


Devana  (/),  and  their  rivers  the  Deva  (g)  and  Ituna  (h). 
A  part  of  the  Grampian  hills,  which  extends  like  a  pro- 
montory into  the  sea,  as  it  were  to  meet  Germany,  bor- 
rows its  name  from  them  (i). 

47.  To  the  west  of  these,  beyond  the  Grampian  hills, 

lived  the  Vacomagi  (j)^  who  possessed  an  extensive  tract  vacomagi. 
of  country.  Their  cities  were  Tuessis  (k) ,  Tamea  (Z),  and 
Banatia  (m) .  Ptoroton  (w),  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Varar  (o),  on  the  coast,  was  at  the  same  time  a  Roman 
station,  and  the  chief  city  of  the  province.  The  most 
remarkable  rivers  of  this  region,  after  the  Varar,  which 
formed  the  boundary,  were  the  Tuesis(p)  and  Celnius(5'). 

48.  Within  the  Vacomagi,  and  the  Tavus,  lived  the 
Damnii  Albani(r),  a  people  little  known,  being  wholly  damnii 
secluded  among  lakes  and  mountains. 

49.  Lower  down,  to  the  banks  of  the  Clotta,  inha- 
bited the  Attacotti  (s),  a  people  once  formidable  to  all  Attacotu. 
Britain.     In  this  part  is  situated  the  great  lake  for- 
merly called  Lynchalidor(^),  at  the  mouth  of  which  the 

city  of  Alcuith  (u)  was  built  by  the  Romans,  and  not 
long  afterwards  received  its  name  from  Theodosius,  who 

(/)  Probably  Old  Aberdeen.  (y)  Dee. 

(A)  Ithan.  (S)  Kinnaird  Head. 

(j)  The  Vacomagi  were  spread  over  an  extensive  region  west  of 
the  Taixali  and  north  of  the  Grampians,  comprising  a  considerable 
part  of  Aberdeen,  all  Banff,  Murray,  Elgin,  and  Nairn,  with  the 
north-east  of  Inverness. 

(it)  On  the  Spey.  (l)  Brae  Mar  Castle. 

(m)  Uncertain,  but  near  the  Ness  ;  perhaps  Inverness  or  Bonness. 

(n)  Burgh  Head.  (0)  Murray  Frith. 

(p)  Spey.  (q)  Dovern. 

(r)  The  Damnii  Albani  may  have  been  a  remnant  of  the  Damnii, 
who,  after  the  erection  of  the  wall,  being  cut  off  from  the  rest  of 
their  tribe,  were  gradually  circumscribed  by  the  neighbouring 
people,  to  Braidalbane,  and  a  small  part  of  the  west  of  Perth  and 
east  of  Argyle. 

(s)  The  Attacotti  occupied  a  considerable  part  of  Argyle,  as  far 
as  Lochfyn.  (0  Loch  Lomond. 

(a)  Dumbarton.     It  was  afterwards  called  Theodosia. 


126 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


127 


recovered  that  province  from  the  barbarians.  These 
people  deserved  high  praise  for  having  sustained  the 
attacks  of  the  enemy  after  the  subjugation  of  the  neigh- 
bouring provinces. 

50.  This  province  was  named  Vespasiana,  in  honour 
of  the  Flavian  family,  to  which  the  emperor  Domitian 
owed  his  origin,  and  under  whom  it  was  conquered. 
If  I  am  not  mistaken,  it  was  called  under  the  later 
emperors  Thule,  which  Claudian  mentions  in  these 
lines : 


4€ 


incaluit  Pictonim  sanguine  Thule, 


Scotorum  cumulos  flevit  glacialis  Hierne." 

But  this  country  was  so  short  a  time  under  the  power 
of  the  Romans,  that  posterity  cannot  ascertain  its  appel- 
lations or  subjugation.  We  have  now  examined  in  a 
cursory  manner  the  state  of  Britain  under  the  Romans ; 
we  shall  next  as  briefly  treat  of  the  country  of  the 
Caledonians. 

,  CONCERNING    CALEDONIA. 

51.  Although  all  the  parts  of  Britain  lying  beyond 
the  Isthmus  may  be  termed  Caledonia,  yet  the  proper 
Caledonians  dwelt  beyond  the  Varar,  from  which  a  line 
drawn  accurately  points  out  the  boundary  of  the  Roman 
empire  in  Britain.  The  hithermost  part  of  the  island 
was  at  different  times  in  their  possession,  and  the  re- 
mainder, as  we  have  related,  was  occupied  by  barbarous 
Britons.  The  ancient  documents  of  history  afford  some 
information  thus  far ;  but  beyond  the  Varar  the  light  is 
extinct,  and  we  are  enveloped  in  darkness  (v).  Although 

(r)  It  must  be  confessed  that  the  information  preserved  by 
Richard,  in  regard  to  this  remote  part  of  our  island,  is  extremely 
obscure,  and  that  his  descriptions  will  only  assist  us  in  guessing  at 
the  situation  of  the  different  tribes.  Perhaps  this  can  scarcely  be 
deemed  extraordinary,  when  we  consider  how  imperfectly  the  in- 
terior of  this  country  is  known  even  at  present. 


we  know  that  the  Romans  erected  altars  there  to  mark 
the  limits  of  their  empire,  and  that  Ulysses,  tost  by  a 
violent  tempest,  here  fulfilled  his  vows ;  yet  the  thick 
woods  and  a  continued  chain  of  rugged  mountains  forbid 
all  further  research.  We  must  therefore  be  satisfied 
with  the  following  information,  gleaned  from  the  wan- 
dering merchants  of  the  Britons,  which  we  leave  for  the 
use  of  posterity. 

52.  The  Caledonians  (w),  properly  so  called,  inhabited  Caledonians. 
the  country  to  the  westward  of  the  Varar,  and  part 

of  their  territory  was  covered  by  the  extensive  forest 
called  the  Caledonian  wood. 

53.  Less  considerable  people   dwelt  near  the  coast. 

Of  these  the  Cantse  (x)  were  situated  beyond  the  Varar,  canta?. 
and  the  above-mentioned  altars,  to  the  river  Loxa  (y), 
and   in    their   territory    was    the    promontory  Penox- 

uUum  (z). 

54.  Next  in  order  is  the  river  Abona  (a),  and  the  in- 
habitants near  it,  the  Logi  (b).  Then  the  river  Ila  (c>,  Logi. 
near  which  lived  the  Carnabii  (c?),  the  most  remote  of 
the  Britons.  These  people  being  subdued  by  the  pro- 
praetor Ostorius,  and  impatiently  bearing  the  Roman 
yoke,  joined  the  Cantse,  as  tradition  relates,  and,  cross- 
ing the  sea,  here  fixed  their  residence.  Britain  in  these 
parts  branches  out  into  many  promontories,  the  chief  of 
which,  the  extremity  of  Caledonia,  was  called  by  the 
ancients  Vinvedrum,  and  afterwards  Verubium  (e), 

(w)  The  country  of  the  proper  Caledonians  was  the  central  part 
of  Inverness  and  Ross. 

(a?)  The  Cantse  seem  to  have  held  Cromarty  and  East  Ross. 

(y)  Frith  of  Cromartie,  Stukeley.     Loth  R.  Roy. 

(r)  Tarbet  Ness,  Stukeley.     Ord  Head,  Caithness,  Roy. 

(a)  Frith  of  Dornoch,  Stukeley. 

(b)  The  Logi  seem  to  have  held  the  south-east  of  Strathnavern 
and  north-east  of  Sutherland. 

(c)  All,  Stukeley.     Shiel,  Roy. 

(rf)  The  Camabii  inhabited  part  of  Caithness,  the  north  of  Ross, 
and  central  part  of  Sutherland. 
(c)  Ness  or  Noss  Head,  Stukeley, 


128 


RICHARD    OF    CIRKNCESTFR. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


129 


Catin!. 
Jlertje. 


Carnonacae. 


55.  After  these  people  were  placed  the  Catini  (/), 
and  the  Mertae  (g)  further  inland  near  the  Logi.  Tn 
these  regions  was  the  promontory  of  the  Orcades(//), 
contiguous  to  which  are  the  islands  of  that  name.  Be- 
yond this  part  flowed  the  Nabaeus  (f),  which  bounded 
the  territory  of  the  Caniabii. 

56.  In  the  lower  part  of  this  region  were  situated  the 
Camonacse  (7),  in  whose  territories  was  the  promontory 
Ebudum  (A),  beyond  which  the  ocean  forms  a  large  bay, 
formerly  called  Volsas  (/).  The  lower  coast  of  this  bay 
was  inhabited  by  the  Cerones  (m) ;  and  beyond  the 
Itys  (w),  the  ten*itory  of  the  Creones  extended  as  far  as 
the  Longus  (o).  The  promontory  stretching  from 
thence,  and  washed  by  the  ocean  and  the  bay  Lela- 
nus  (/>),  is  named  after  the  inhabitants  the  Epidii  (q). 

57.  I  cannot  repass  the  Varar  without  expressing  my 
wonder  that  the  Romans,  in  other  respects  so  much  dis- 
tinguished for  judgment  and  investigation,  should  have 
entertained  the  absurd  notion,  that  the  remainder  of 
Britain  exceeded  in  length  and  breadth  the  regions 
which  they  had  subdued  and  occupied.  There  is,  how- 
ever, sufficient  evidence  that  such  was  their  opinion ; 

(/)  The  Catini  held  part  of  Caithness  and  the  east  of  Sutherland. 
•  '  (g)  The  Mertae  held  the  country  comprised  between  the  Catini 
and  Carnabii. 

(h)  Dunnet  Head,  Stukeley.     Duncansby  Head,  Roy. 

{%)  Navem. 

(J)  The  Carnonacae  seem  to  have  held  the  detached  portion  of 
Cromarty,  situated  near  Loch  Broom,  and  a  small  part  on  the 
border  of  Sutherland. 

(Jc)  Cape  Wrath.  (Z)  Loch  Broom. 

(m)  The  Cerones  held  the  north-west  part  of  Ross  ; — the  Creones, 
south-west  of  Ross  and  Inverness,  and  a  part  of  Argyle. 

(w)  Shiel,  Roy. 

(0)  Loch  Loch,  Stukeley.     Linnhe  Loch,  Roy. 

{p)  Lochfyn. 

(9)  The  Epidii  probably  occupied  the  western  part  of  Argyle,  as 
far  as  the  Mull  of  Cantyr,  and  were  bounded  on  one  side  by  the 
sea  and  on  the  other  by  Lochfyn. 


for  whoever  attentively  considers  their  insatiable  desire 
of  rule,  and  reflects  on  the  labour  employed  in  the 
erection  of  those  stupendous  works  which  excite  the 
wonder  of  the  world,  in  order  to  exclude  an  enemy 
scarcely  worthy  of  their  notice  or  resentment,  must  in 
this  respect,  as  in  all  others,  adore  the  providence  of  the 
Divine  Being,  to  whom  all  kingdoms  are  subject,  and 
perpetual  glory  is  due,  now  and  for  ever.     Amen ! 


CHAPTER  VII. 


The  different  parts  of  Britain  having  been  cursorily 
examined  according  to  my  original  design,  it  seems 
necessary,  before  I  proceed  to  a  description  of  the 
islands,  to  attend  to  a  doubt  suggested  by  a  certain 
person  (r).  "  Where,'*'*  asks  he,  "  are  the  vestiges  of 
those  cities  and  names  which  you  commemorate  I  There 
are  none."  This  question  may  be  answered  by  another : 
Where  are  now  the  Assyrians,  Parthians,  Sarmatians, 
Celtiberians  ?  None  will  be  bold  enough  to  deny  the 
existence  of  those  nations.  Are  there  not  also  at  this 
time  many  countries  and  cities  bearing  the  same  names 
as  they  did  two  or  three  thousand  years  ago  I  Judea, 
Italy,  Gaul,  Britain,  are  as  clearly  known  now  as  in 
former  times ;  Londinium  is  still  styled  in  the  common 
language,  with  a  slight  change  of  sound,  London.  The 
negligence  and  inattention  of  our  ancestors  in  omitting 
to  collect  and  preserve  such  documents  as  might  have 
been  serviceable  in  this  particular,  are  not  deserving  of 
heavy  censure,  for  scarcely  any  but  those  in  holy  orders 

(r)  These  remarks  pfove  how  much  Richard  rose  superior  to  the 
prejudices  of  his  age  and  his  profession.  From  the  tone  which  he 
assumes,  it  is,  however,  evident  that  he  found  it  advisable  to  yield 
to  the  remonstrances  of  his  superior. 

K 


130 


RICHARD   OF   CIRENCESTER. 


employed  themselves  in  writing  books,  and  such  even 
esteemed  it  inconsistent  with  their  sacred  office  to  en- 
gage in  such  profane  labours.  I  rather  think  I  may 
without  danger,  and  without  offence,  transmit  to  pos- 
terity that  information  which  I  have  drawn  from  a 
careful  examination  and  accurate  scrutiny  of  ancient 
records,  concerning  the  state  of  this  kingdom  in  former 
periods.  The  good  abbot,  indeed,  had  nearly  inspired 
me  with  other  sentiments,  by  thus  seeming  to  address 
Are   you   ignorant   how  short  a  time  is  allotted 


me 


us  in  this  world;  that  the  greatest  exertions  cannot 
exempt  us  from  the  appellation  of  unprofitable  servants  ; 
and  that  all  our  studies  should  be  directed  to  the  pur- 
pose of  being  useful  to  others?     Of  what  service  are 
these  things,  but  to  delude  the  world  with  unmeaning 
trifles  ?     To  these  remarks  I  answer  with  propriety :  Is 
then  every  honest  gratification  forbidden  ?    Do  not  such 
narratives  exhibit  proofs  of  Divine  Providence  I     Does 
it  not  hence  appear,  that  an  evangelical  sermon  con- 
cerning the  death  and  merits  of  Christ  enlightened  and 
subdued   a  world   overrun  with   Gentile  superstitions? 
To  the  reply,  that  such  things  are  properly  treated  of  in 
systems  of  chronology,  I  rejoin:    Nor  is  it  too  much 
to  know  that  our  ancestors  were  not,  as  some  assert, 
Autochthones,  sprung  from  the  earth;  but  that  God 
opened  the  book  of  Nature  to  display  his  omnipotence, 
such  as  it  is  described  in  the  writings  of  Moses.    When 
the  abbot  answered,  that  works  which  were  intended 
merely  to  acquire   reputation   for   their   authors   from 
posterity,  should  be  committed  to  the  flames,  I  confess 
with   gratitude   that  I   repented   of  this   undertaking. 
The  remainder  of  the  work  is  therefore  only  a  chrono- 
logical abridgment,  which  I  present  to  the  reader,  whom 
I  commend  to  the  goodness  and  protection  of  God ;  and 
at  the  same  time  request,  that  he  will  pray  for  me  to 
our  holy  Father,  who  is  merciful  and  inclined  to  for- 
giveness. 


RICHARD    OF   CIRENCESTER, 


131 


The  following  Itinerary  is  collected  from  certain 
fragments  left  by  a  Roman  general.  The  order  is 
changed  in  some  instances,  according  to  Ptolemy  and 
others,  and,  it  is  hoped,  with  improvement  (r). 


Among  the  Britons  were  formerly  ninety-two  cities,  of  Ninety.two 
which  thirty-three  were  more  celebrated  and  conspi- 
cuous. Two  municipal  (s),  Verolamium  (t)  ;  and  Ebora- 
cum  (u).  Nine  colonial  (v)  ;  namely,  Londinium  (w) 
Augusta,  Camalodunum  (a:)  Gemin(B  Martice,  Rhutu- 
pis  (y),  *  *  ♦  *  *  Thermae  (z)  Aqucs  Soils,  Isca  (a)  Se- 
cunda,  Deva  (b)  Getica^  Glevum  (c)  Claudia,  Lin- 
dum  (d),  *  *  *  *  Camboricum  (e).  *  *  *  *  Ten  cities 
under  the  Latian  law  (/)  ;  namely,  Durnomagus  (^), 
Catarracton  (A),  Cambodunum  (i),  Coccium  (J),  Lugu- 

(r)  As  the  Itinerary  is  given  in  the  Commentary  and  in  the 
original  Treatise,  it  is  omitted  in  this  place. 

(s)  Municipia  were  towns  whose  inhabitants  possessed  in  general 
all  the  rights  of  Roman  citizens,  except  those  which  could  not  be 
enjoyed  without  an  actual  residence  at  Rome.  They  followed  their 
own  laws  and  customs,  and  had  the  option  of  adopting  or  rejecting 
those  of  Rome. — Rosini  Antiq.  Rom.  h.  x.  c.  23. 

(t)  St.  Alban's.  (m)  York. 

(t?)  There  were  different  kinds  of  colonies,  each  entitled  to  dif- 
ferent rights  and  privileges ;  but  we  have  no  criterion  to  ascertain 
the  rank  occupied  by  those  in  Britain. 

(u?)  London.  (a?)  Colchester. 

(y)  Richborough  in  Kent.         (r)  Bath. 

(a)  Caerleon.  (6)  Chester. 

(c)  Glocester.  (d)  Lincoln. 

(e)  Cambridge. 

(/)  The  Latian  law  consisted  of  the  privileges  granted  to  the  an- 
cient inhabitants  of  Latium.  These  are  not  distinctly  known ;  but 
appear  principally  to  have  been  the  right  of  following  their  own 
laws,  an  exemption  from  the  edicts  of  the  Roman  Praetor,  and  the 
option  of  adopting  the  laws  and  customs  of  Rome. — Rosini. 

(g)  Castor  on  Nen.  (A)  Catteric. 

(0  Slack.  (j)  Blackrode. 

K    2 


132 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER, 


balia  (A),  Ptoroton  (/),  Victoria  (w),  Theodosia  (w), 
Corinum  (o),  Sorbiodunum  (p).  Twelve  stipendiary  (q) 
and  of  lesser  consequence  ;  Venta  Silurum  (r),  Venta 
Belgarum  («),  Venta  Icenorum  (0,  Segontium  (m),  Mu- 
ridunum  (v),  Ragse  (w?),  Cantiopolis  (x),  Durinum  (y), 
Isca  (z),  Bremenium  (a),  Vindonum  (5),  and  Durobri- 
vge  (c).  But  let  no  one  lightly  imagine  that  the  Romans 
had  not  many  others  besides  those  above  mentioned.  I 
have  only  commemorated  the  more  celebrated.  For 
who  can  doubt  that  they  who,  as  conquerors  of  the  world, 
were  at  liberty  to  choose,  did  not  select  places  fitted  for 
their  purposes  I  They  for  the  most  part  took  up  their 
abode  in  fortresses  which  they  constructed  for  themselves. 
(The  Itinerary,  which  follows  here  in  the  original  La- 
tin, being  a  dry  list  of  names,  is  omitted.  See  the  ori- 
ginal Latin,  and  also  the  Appendix  to  the  Itinerary.) 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Ireland.  1.  Having  now  finished  our  survey  of  Albion,  we  shall 

describe  the  neighbouring  country,  Hybernia  or  Ireland, 

with  the  same  brevity. 

2.  Hybernia  is  situated  more  westerly  than  any  other 
country  except  England ;  but  as  it  does  not  extend  so 

(it)  Carlisle.  (0  Burgh  Head,  Elgin,  Scotland, 

(m)  Dealgin  Ross.  (n)  Dumbarton, 

(o)  Cirencester,  Gloc.  ip)  Old  Sarum. 

iq)  The  Stipendiary  were  those  who  paid  their  taxes  in  money, 
in  contradistinction  from  those  who  gave  a  certain  portion  of  the 
produce  of  the  soil,  and  were  called  Vectigales.— Rowni. 
(r)  Caerwent,  Monmouth.         («)  Winchester. 

(u)  Caer  Segont. 

(w)  Leicester. 

(y)  Dorchester. 

(a)  Riechester,  Northumberland. 


(0  Castor,  near  Norwich. 
(©)  Caermarthen. 
(or)  Canterbury. 
iz)  Exeter. 


(6)  Possibly  Egbury  camp,  Hants.  (c)  Rochester. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


133 


far  north,  so  it  stretches  further  than  England  towards 
the  south,  and  the  Spanish  province  of  Tarraconensis, 
from  which  it  is  separated  by  the  ocean  (d), 

3.  The  sea  which  flows  between  Britain  and  Hyber-  Man. 
nia  is  subject  to  storms,  and,  according  to  Solinus,  is 
navigable  only  during  a  few  days  in  summer.     Midway 
between  the  two  countries    is  the  island  called  Mo- 
noeda  (e),  but  now  Manavia. 

4.  According  to  Bede,  Hybernia  is  preferable  to  Bri- 
tain, on  account  of  its  situation,  salubrity  and  serene 
air,  insomuch  that  snow  seldom  remains  more  than  three 
days,  nor  is  it  usual  to  make  hay  for  the  winter,  or  build 
stalls  for  cattle. 

5.  No  reptile  is  found  there,  nor  does  it  maintain  a 
viper  or  serpent;  for  serpents  frequently  carried  from 
England  have  died  on  approaching  the  shore.  Indeed 
almost  all  things  in  the  island  are  antidotes  to  poison. 
We  have  seen  an  infusion  of  scraped  pieces  of  bark 
brought  from  Hybernia,  given  to  persons  bitten  by  ser- 
pents, which  immediately  deprived  the  poison  of  its  force, 
and  abated  the  swelling. 

6.  This  island,  according  to  the  venerable  Bede,  is  rich 
in  milk  and  honey ;  nor  is  it  without  vines.  It  abounds 
with  fish  and  birds,  and  affords  deer  and  goats  for  the 

chase. 

7.  The  inhabitants,  eays  Mela,  are  more  than  other 
nations  imcivilized  and  without  virtue,  and  those  who 
have  a  little  knowledge  are  wholly  destitute  of  piety. 
Solinus  calls  them  an  inhospitable  and  warlike  people. 
The  conquerors,  after  drinking  the  blood  of  the  slain, 
daub  then-  faces  with  the  remainder.  They  know  no 
distinction  between  right  and  wrong.  When  a  woman 
brings  forth  a  son,  she  places  its  first  food  on  the  point 

(d)  As  we  have  neither  the  assistance  of  an  Itinerary  to  guide  us 
in  our  researches,  nor  a  local  knowledge  of  Ireland,  we  have  not 
attempted  to  specify  the  situation  of  the  ancient  states  and  cities 
in  that  island.  («)  Man. 


134. 


RICHARD   OF    CIRENCESTER. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


ISi 


of  her  husband's  sword,  and,  introducing  it  into  the 
mouth  of  the  infant,  wishes,  according  to  the  custom  of 
the  country,  that  he  may  die  amidst  arms  and  in  battle. 
Those  who  are  fond  of  ornaments  adorn  the  hilts  of  their 
swords  with  the  teeth  of  marine  animals,  which  they  po- 
lish to  a  degree  of  whiteness  equal  to  ivory  ;  for  the  prin- 
cipal glory  of  a  man  consists  in  the  splendour  of  his  arms. 

8.  Agrippa  states  the  length  of  Hybemia  to  be  six 
hundred  miles,  and  the  breadth  three  hundred.  It  was 
formerly  inhabited  by  twenty  tribes,  of  whom  {four- 
teen (/)  )  lived  on  the  coast. 

9.  This  is  the  true  country  of  the  Scots,  who  emi- 
grating from  hence  added  a  third  nation  to  the  Britons 
and  Picts  in  Albion.  But  I  cannot  agree  with  Bede,  who 
affirms  that  the  Scots  were  foreigners.  For,  according 
to  the  testimony  of  other  authors,  I  conceive  they  de- 
rived their  origin  from  Britain,  situated  at  no  consider- 
able distance,  passed  over  from  thence,  and  obtained  a 
settlement  in  this  island.  It  is  certain  that  the  Damnii, 
Voluntii,  Brigantes,  Cangi,  and  other  nations,  were  de- 
scended from  the  Britons,  and  passed  over  thither  after 
Divitiacus,  or  Claudius,  or  Ostorius,  or  other  victorious 
generals  had  invaded  their  original  countries.  Lastly, 
the  ancient  language,  which  resembles  the  old  British 
and  Gallic  tongues,  affords  another  argument,  as  is  well 
known  to  persons  skilled  in  both  languages  {g), 

10.  The  Deucalidonian  Ocean  washes  the  northern 
side  of  Hybemia ;  the  Vergivian  and  Internal  the  east- 
em,  the  Cantabric  the  south,  as  the  great  British  or 
Atlantic  Ocean  does  the  western.  According  to  this 
order,  we  shall  give  a  description  of  the  island  and  the 
most  remarkable  places. 

(/)  In  the  original  is  an  error  in  the  numerals,  the  number 
afterwards  specified  is  fourteen. 

{g)  Nearly  one  third  of  the  words  in  the  Irish  tongue  are  the 
same  as  the  modern  Welsh,  and  many  idioms  and  modes  of  speech 
are  conmion  to  both  languages. 


11.  The  Rhobogdii  occupied  the  coast  of  the  island  Rhobogdii. 
next  to  the  Deucalidonian  Sea.     Their  metropolis  was 
Rhobogdium.     In  the  eastern  part  of  their  territories 

was  situated  the  promontory  of  the  same  name  ;  in  the 
westem,  the  Promontorium  Boreum,  or  Northern  Pro- 
montory. Their  rivers  were  the  Banna,  Darabouna, 
Argitta,  and  Vidua;  and  towards  the  south,  mountains 
separated  them  from  the  Scotti. 

1 2.  On  the  coast  between  the  northern  and  Venicnian 
Promontory,  and  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  Rhebeus, 
dwelt  the  Venicnii.  To  them  the  contiguous  islands  owe  venicini. 
their  name.  Their  capital  was  Rheba.  The  Nagnatse 
dwelt  below  the  Rhebeus  as  far  as  the  Libnius,  and  their 
celebrated  metropolis  was  called  after  them.     The  Au- 

terii  lived  in  a  recess  of  the  bay  of  Ausoba,  towards  the 
south,  and  their  chief  city  was  named  after  them.  The 
Concangii  occupied  the  lower  part  of  the  same  region, 
near  the  southern  confines  of  which  flowed  the  river 
Senus,  a  noble  river,  on  which  was  situated  their  chief 
city  Macobicum.  Hybemia  in  this  part  being  con- 
tracted, terminates  in  a  narrow  point.  The  Velatorii  in- 
habited the  country  near  the  southern  promontory  by  the 
river  Senus ;  their  metropolis  was  Regia,  and  their  river 
Durius.  The  Lucani  were  situated  where  the  river  Iber- 
nus  flows  into  the  ocean. 

13.  The  southem  side  of  the  island. stretched  from  the 
Promontorium  Austriacum,  or  Southem   Promontory, 

to  the  Sacred  Promontory.  Here  lived  the  Ibemii,  ibemii. 
whose  metropolis  was  Rhufina.  Next  was  the  river 
Dobona,  and  the  people  called  Vodise,  whose  promontory 
of  the  same  name  lies  opposite  to  the  Promontorium 
Antivestseum  in  England,  at  about  the  distance  of  one 
hundred  and  forty-five  miles.  Not  far  from  thence  is  the 
river  Dabrona,  the  boundary  of  the  Brigantes,  who  have 
also  the  river  Briga  for  their  limit,  and  whose  chief  city 
is  called  Brigantia. 


136 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Menapil. 


Voluntll. 


Coriondii. 


14.  The  part  of  this  island  which  reaches  from  the 
Sacred  Promontory  as  far  as  Rhobogdium  is  called  the 
Eastern.  The  Menapii,  inhabiting  the  Sacred  Promon- 
tory, had  their  chief  city  upon  the  river  Modona  called 
by  the  same  name.  From  this  part  to  Menapia  (A)  in 
Dimetia,  the  distance,  according  to  Pliny,  is  thirty 
miles.  One  of  these  countries,  but  which  is  uncertain, 
gave  birth  to  Carausius.  Beyond  these  people  the 
Cauci  had  their  metropolis  Dunum ;  and  the  river 
Oboca  washed  their  boundaries.  Both  these  nations 
were  undoubtedly  of  Teutonic  origin ;  but  it  is  not 
known  at  what  precise  time  their  ancestors  first  passed 
over,  though  most  probably  a  little  while  before  Caesar's 
arrival  in  Britain. 

15.  Beyond  these  were  the  Eblanae,  whose  chief  city 
was  Mediolanum,  upon  the  river  Loebius.  More  to  the 
north  was  Lebarum,  the  city  of  the  Voluntii,  whose 
rivers  were  Vinderus  and  Buvinda.  The  Damnii  occu- 
pied the  part  of  the  island  lying  above  these  people,  and 
contiguous  to  the  Rhobogdii.  Their  chief  city  was 
Dunum,  where  St.  Patrick,  St.  Columba,  and  St.  Bridget 
are  supposed  to  be  buried  in  one  tomb. 

16.  It  remains  now  to  give  some  account  of  those 
people  who  lived  in  the  interior  parts.  The  Coriondii 
bordered  upon  the  Cauci  and  Menapii,  above  the  Bri- 
gantes :  the  Scotti  possessed  the  remaining  part  of  the 
island,  which  from  them  took  the  name  of  Scotia. 
Among  many  of  their  cities,  the  remembrance  of  two 
only  has  reached  our  times :  the  one  Rheba,  on  the  lake 
and  river  Rhebius ;  the  other  Ibemia,  situated  at  the 
east  side  of  the  river  Senus. 

17.  I  cannot  omit  mentioning  in  this  place  that  the 
Damnii,  Voluntii,  Brigantes,  and  Cangiani  were  all 
nations  of  British  origin,  who  being  either  molested  by 


(A)  St.  David's. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


137 


neighbouring  enemies,  or  unable  to  pay  the  heavy  tri- 
bute exacted  of  them,  gradually  passed  over  into  this 
country  in  search  of  new  settlements.  With  respect  to 
the  Menapii,  Cauci,  and  some  other  people,  it  has  been 
before  remarked  that  many  things  occur  which  cannot 
safely  be  relied  on.  Tacitus  relates  that  Hybemia  was 
more  frequented  by  foreigners  than  Albion.  But  in 
that  case,  the  ancients  would  undoubtedly  have  left  us 
a  more  ample  and  credible  account  of  this  island. 
While  I  am  writing  a  description  of  Hybemia,  it  seems 
right  to  add,  that  it  was  reduced  under  the  Roman 
power,  not  by  arms,  but  by  fear ;  and  moreover,  that 
Ptolemy,  in  his  second  map  of  Europe,  and  other  cele- 
brated geographers,  have  erred  in  placing  it  at  too  great 
a  distance  from  Britain,  and  from  the  northern  part  of 
the  province  Secunda,  as  appears  from  their  books  and 
maps. 

18.  North  of  Hybernia  are  the  Hebudes,  five  (i)  in  Hebudes. 
number,  the  inhabitants  of  which  know  not  the  use  of 
corn,  but  live  on  fish  and  milk.  They  are  all,  according 
to  Solinus,  subject  to  one  chief,  for  they  are  only  divided 
from  each  other  by  narrow  straits.  The  chief  possessed 
no  peculiar  property,  but  was  maintained  by  general 
contribution :  he  was  bound  by  certain  laws ;  and  lest 
avarice  should  seduce  him  from  equity,  he  learned 
justice  from  poverty,  having  no  house  nor  property,  and 
being  maintained  at  the  public  expense.  He  had  no 
wife ;  but  took  by  turns  any  woman  for  whom  he  felt 
an  inclination,  and  hence  had  neither  a  wish  nor  hope 
for  children.  Some  persons  have  written  concerning 
these  Hebudes,  that  during  winter  darkness  continues 
for  the  space  of  thirty  days ;  but  Caesar  upon  diligent 

(i)  The  Hebudes  amount  to  more  than  five.  From  hence  it 
may  perhaps  be  inferred  that  the  Roman  fleet  in  their  voyage  of 
discovery  did  not  reach  these  seas,  though  they  coasted  the  north- 
ern part  of  Scotland,  for  the  Orcades  are  rightly  numbered. 


138 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Orcades. 


Thule. 


Thanatos. 


inquiry  found  this  assertion  untrue,  and  only  discovered 
by  certain  measures  of  time  that  the  nights  were  shorter 
here  than  in  Gaul. 

19.  The  Orcades,  according  to  some  accounts,  are 
distant  from  the  Hebudes  seven  days  and  nights'*  sail ; 
but  this  is  erroneous.  They  are  thirty  in  number,  and 
contiguous  to  each  other.  They  were  uninhabited, 
without  wood,  and  abounded  with  reeds:  several  were 
formed  only  of  sand  and  rocks,  as  may  be  collected  from 
Solinus  and  others. 

20.  Thule,  the  last  of  the  British  isles,  is  placed  by 
Mela  opposite  to  (j)  the  coast  of  the  Belgse.  It  has 
been  celebrated  in  Greek  and  Roman  verse.  Thus  the 
Mantuan  Homer  says, — 

"  Et  tibi  serviat  ultima  Thule." 

Here  are  no  nights  during  the  solstice  when  the  sun 
passes  the  sign  of  Cancer ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  in 
winter  there  are  no  days,  as  Pliny  asserts.  These  cir- 
cumstances are  supposed  to  happen  for  six  whole 
months.  The  inhabitants,  as  Solinus  affirms,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  spring  live  among  their  cattle  upon 
herbs,  then  upon  milk,  and  lay  up  fruits  against  the 
winter.  They  have  their  women  in  common  without 
marriages.  Thule,  according  to  the  same  author, 
abounds  in  fruits.  At  the  distance  of  a  day's  sail  from 
Thule  the  sea  is  difficult  to  pass  through,  and  frozen  ;  it 
is  by  some  called  Cronium.  From  Thule  to  Caledonia 
is  two  days'  sail. 

21.  The  isle  of  Thanatos  (k)  is  bounded  by  a  narrow 
channel,  and  separated  from  the  continent  of  Britain  by 
a  small  sestuary  called  the  Wantsuam.  It  is  rich  in 
pasture  and  com.     According  to  Isiodorus,  its  soil  is 

(j)  Litton  apposita,  Richard.  From  the  map,  and  the  sense  in 
which  this  phrase  is  generally  used  in  geography,  it  might  be  ten^ 
dered  under  the  same  meridian.  (A:)  Thanet. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


139 


not  only  salubrious  to  itself,  but  to  others,  for  no  snakes 
live  in  it,  and  the  earth  being  carried  to  a  distance  de- 
stroys them.     It  is  not  far  distant  from  Rhutupis  (I). 

22.  The  isle  of  Vecta  (w),  conquered  by  Vespasian,  vecta. 
is  thirty  miles  in  length,  on  the  side  next  to  the  Belgse, 
from  east  to  west,  and  twelve  from  north  to  south. 

In  the  eastern  part  it  is  six  miles,  in  the  western 
three,  from  the  above-mentioned  southern  shore  of 
Britain. 

23.  Besides  the  isles  just  specified,  there  were  VII 
Acmodse  (n),  Ricnea  (o),  Silimnus  (p),  Andros  (q),  Sig-  Acmode. 
diles  (r),  XL  Vindilios  (5),  Sarna  (t),  Csesarea(w),  and 
Cassiterides  (v), 

24.  The  island  Sena,  opposite  the  Ossismican  (w)  seoa. 
coast,  is  according  to  Mela  famous  for  the  oracle  of  the 
Gallic  deity,  of  whom  the  priestesses,  sanctified  by  per- 
petual virginity,  are  said  to  have  been  nine  in  number. 
The  Gauls  call  them  Sense,  and  suppose  them  gifted  with 
singular  powers ;  that  they  raise  the  winds  and  the  seas 
with  incantations,  change  themselves  into  what  animals 
they  please,  and  cure  disorders  which  in  other  places 
yield  to  no  remedy ;  that  they  have  the  knowledge  of 
future  events,  and  prophesy.  They  are  not  favourable 
except  to  mariners,  and  only  to  such  as  go  thither  for 
the  purpose  of  consulting  them. 

25.  The  rest  of  the  isles  of  smaller  size  and  conse- 
quence which  lie  round  Albion  will  be  better  perceived 
and  known  by  the  inspection  of  the  annexed  map  than 
from  any  description.  Here,  therefore,  we  stop,  and 
anxiously  commend  our  labours  to  the  favour  and  judg- 
ment of  the  benevolent  reader. 

(t)  Richborough.  (m)  Wight. 

(n) — («)  No  geographer  has  hitherto  attempted  to  ascertain  the 
modern  names  of  these  islands.  (t)  Guernsey. 

(u)  Jersey.  (r)  Scilly  Isles. 

(w)  From  a  tribe  of  the  Veneti  called  Ossismii,  who  inhabited 
part  of  Bretagne. 


14cO 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


The  first  book  of  the  geographical  Commentary  on 
the  situation  of  Britain,  and  those  stations  which  the 
Romans  erected  in  that  island,  is  happily  finished, 
through  the  assistance  of  God,  by  the  hand  of  Richard, 
servant  of  Christ  and  monk  of  Westminster.  Thanks 
be  to  God ! 


THE 


ANCIENT  STATE  OF  BRITAIN 


BOOK  II. 


PREFACE. 


We  have  thought  proper  to  add  as  a  supplement  to 
the  description  of  ancient  Britain  in  the  same  summary 
manner  : — I.  An  epitome  of  chronology  from  the  crea- 
tion to  the  sack  of  Rome  by  the  Goths :  II.  A  short  ac- 
count of  the  Roman  emperors,  and  governors,  who  pre- 
sided over  this  country :  III.  Some  persons  will  perhaps 
say  that  this  kind  of  work  is  not  absolutely  necessary 
either  for  divine  worship  or  greater  things.  But  let 
them  know  that  leisure  hours  may  be  dedicated  to  the 
study  of  the  antiquities  of  our  country  without  any  de- 
rogation from  the  sacred  character.  Yet  if  censorious 
people  envy  us  such  pleasures  at  leisure  hours,  hastening 
to  the  end  and  almost  arrived  at  the  goal,  we  here  check 
our  steps. 


CHAPTER  I. 

IV.  In  the  beginning,  the  Almighty  Creator  made  this 
world,  inhabited  by  us  and  other  creatures,  out  of  no- 
thing, in  the  space  of  six  days. 


142 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Creation. 


Senones. 


BelgK. 
Celtee. 


Cassibelin. 


Csesar. 


V.  In  the  year  of  the  world  1656,  the  Creator,  to 
punish  the  increasing  wickedness  of  mankind,  sent  a  flood 
upon  the  earth,  which,  overwhelming  the  whole  world, 
destroyed  every  living  creature  except  those  which  had 
entered  the  ark,  and  whose  progeny  replenished  the  new 
world  with  colonies  of  living  beings. 

VI.  3000.  About  this  time  some  persons  affirm  that 
Britain  was  cultivated  and  first  inhabited,  when  it  was 
visited  by  the  Greek  and  Phoenician  merchants.  Nor  are 
those  wanting  who  believe  that  London  was  shortly  after 
built  by  a  king  called  Bryto. 

VII.  3228.  The  brothers  Romulus  and  Remus  laid 
the  foundation  of  Rome,  which  in  time  became  the  com- 
mon terror  of  all  nations. 

VIII.  3600.  The  Senones,  having  emigrated  from 
Britain,  passed  through  Gaul,  with  the  intent  to  invade 
Italy  and  attack  Rome. 

IX.  3650.  The  Belgse  entered  this  country,  and  the 
Celtse  occupied  the  region  deserted  by  the  Senones.  Di- 
vitiacus  king  of  the  iEdui  soon  afterwards  passed  over 
with  an  army  and  subdued  great  part  of  this  kingdom. 
About  this  time  the  Britons  who  were  expelled  by  the 
Belgse  emigrated  to  Ireland,  formed  a  settlement,  and 
were  thenceforward  called  Scotti. 

X.  3943.  Cassibelinus  waged  war  with  the  maritime 
states  (a), 

XI.  3946.  Caesar  overcame  the  Germans,  Gauls,  and 
also  the  Britons,  to  whom,  before  this  time,  even  the 
name  of  the  Romans  was  unknown.  The  conqueror, 
having  received  hostages,  rendered  the  people  tributary. 

XII.  3947.  At  length  coming  a  second  time  into  this 
country,  upon  the  invitation,  as  he  pretended,  of  the  Tri- 
nobantes,  he  waged  war  with  Cassibehnus  king  of  the 
Cassii.   Suetonius,  however,  asserts,  with  greater  proba- 


(a)  Probably  from  Caesar,  though  the  precise  date  seems  to  be 
fixed  without  authority. — Cas.  de  Bell.  Gall.  lib.  5,  §  9. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


143 


bility,  that  he  was  allured  by  the  costly  pearls  of  Bri- 
tain. 

XIII.  4044.  The  emperor  Claudius  passed  over  to  ciaudius. 
Britain,  and  in  the  space  of  six  months,  almost  without 
effusion  of  blood,  reduced  a  great  part  of  the  island, 
which  he  ordered  to  be  called  Csesariensis. 

XIV.  4045.  Vespasian,  at  that  time  in  a  private  sta-  Vespasian. 
tion,  being  sent  by  the  emperor  Claudius  with  the  second 
legion  into  this  country,  attacked  the  Belgae  and  Dam- 
nonii,  and  having  fought  thirty-two  battles  and  taken 
twenty  cities,  reduced  them  under  the  Roman  power, 
together  with  the  Isle  of  Wight. 

XV.  4047.  The  Romans  occupied  Thermae  and  Glebon. 

XVI.  4050.  Ostorius  the  Roman  general,  after  a  war  ostonus. 
of  nine  years,  overcame  Charaticus  king  of  the  Silures, 
great  part  of  Britain  was  reduced  into  a  province,  and 

the  colony  of  Camalodunum  founded. 

XVII.  4052.  Certain  cities  of  the  Belgae  were  yielded 
by  the  Romans  to  Cogibundus,  that  he  might  form  a 
kingdom.  About  this  time  the  Cangi  and  Brigantes 
went  over  and  settled  in  Ireland. 

XVIII.  4061.  The  emperor  Nero,  having  no  courage  Nero, 
for  military  enterprises,  nearly  lost  Britain ;  for  under 
him  its  two  greatest  cities  were  taken  and  destroyed. 
Bonduica,  in  order  to  revenge  the  injury  offered  to  her 

by  the  Romans,  rose  in  arms,  burnt  the  Roman  colonies 
of  London,  Camalodunum,  and  the  municipal  town  Ve- 
rulamium,  and  slew  more  than  eighty  thousand  Roman 
citizens.  She  was  at  length  overcome  by  Suetonius,  who 
amply  avenged  the  loss,  by  slaughtering  an  equal  number 
of  her  subjects. 

XIX.  4073.  Cerealis  conquered  the  Brigantes.  cereaiis. 

XX.  4076.  Frontinus  punished  the  Ordovices.  Frontinus. 

XXI.  4080.  Agricola  after  a  severe  engagement  sub-  Agricoia. 
dued  Galgacus  king  of  the  Caledonians.     He  ordered  all 

the  island  to  be  examined  by  a  fleet,  and  having  sailed 
round  its  coasts,  added  the  Orcades  to  the  Roman  empire. 


144 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Hadrian. 


Urbicus. 


Aureltus. 


Lucius. 


Reuda. 


Sevenis. 


Caracalla. 


Carausius. 


Constantius. 


Constantine 


XXII.  4120.  The  emperor  Hadrian  himself  came 
into  the  island,  and  separated  one  part  of  it  from  the 
other  by  an  immense  wall. 

XXIII.  4140.  Urbicus  being  sent  hither  by  Anto- 
ninus Pius,  distinguished  himself  by  his  victories. 

XXIV.  4150.  Aurelius  Antoninus  also  obtained  vic- 
tories over  some  of  the  Britons. 

XXV.  4160.  Britain  was  enlightened  by  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity,  during  the  reign  of  Lucius,  who 
first  submitted  himself  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 

XXVI.  4170.  The  Romans  were  driven  from  the 
Vespasian  province.  About  this  time  it  is  supposed  that 
king  Reuda  came  with  his  people,  the  Picts,  from  the 
islands  into  Britain. 

XXVII.  4207.  The  emperor  Severus,  passing  over 
into  Britain,  repaired  the  wall  built  by  the  Romans  which 
had  been  ruined,  and  died  not  long  after,  by  the  visita- 
tion of  God,  at  York. 

XXVIII.  4211.  Bassianus  (Caracalla)  obtained  a 
venal  peace  from  the  Mseatse. 

XXIX.  4220.  During  these  times  the  Roman  armies 
confined  themselves  within  the  wall,  and  all  the  island 
enjoyed  a  profound  peace. 

XXX.  4290.  Carausius,  having  assumed  the  purple, 
seized  upon  Britain  ;  but  ten  years  afterwards  it  was  re- 
covered by  Asclepiodorus. 

XXXI.  4304.  A  cruel  and  inveterate  persecution,  in 
which  within  the  space  of  a  month  seventeen  thousand 
martyrs  suffered  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  This  persecu- 
tion spread  over  the  sea,  and  the  Britons,  Alban,  Aaron 
and  Julius,  with  great  numbers  of  men  and  women,  were 
condemned  to  a  happy  death. 

XXXII.  4306.  Constantius,  a  man  of  the  greatest 
humanity,  having  conquered  Alectum,  died  at  Eboracum 
in  the  sixteenth  year  of  his  reign. 

XXXIII.  4307.  Constantine,  afterwards  called  the 
Great,  son  of  Constantius  by  Helena,  a  British  woman, 


RICHARD   OF    CIRENCESTER. 


145 


was  created  emperor  in  Britain ;  and  Ireland  voluntarily 
became  tributary  to  him. 

XXXIV.  4320.  The  Scotti  entered   Britain  under  scotti. 
the  conduct  of  the  king  Fergusius,  and  here  fixed  their 
residence. 

XXXV.  4385.  Theodosius  slew  Maximus  the  tyrant  Theodosius. 
three   miles  from  Aquileia.     Maximus,  having  nearly 
drained  Britain  of  all  its  warlike  youth,  who  followed  the 
footsteps  of  his  tyranny  over  Gaul,  the  fierce  transmarine 
nations  of  the  Scots  from  the  south,  and  the  Picts  from 

the  north,  perceiving  the  island  without  soldiers  and 
defenceless,  oppressed  it  and  laid  it  waste  during  a  long 

series  of  years. 

XXXVI.  4396.  The  Britons  indignantly  submitting 

to  the  attacks  of  the  Scots  and  Picts,  sent  to  Rome, 
made  an  offer  of  submission,  and  requested  assistance 
against  their  enemies.  A  legion  being  accordingly  dis- 
patched to  their  assistance,  slew  a  great  multitude  of 
the  barbarians,  and  drove  the  remainder  beyond  the 
confines  of  Britain.  The  legion,  upon  its  departure 
homewards,  advised  its  allies  to  construct  a  wall  be- 
tween the  two  sestuaries  to  restrain  the  enemy.  A  wall 
was  accordingly  made  in  an  unskilful  manner,  with  a 
greater  proportion  of  turf  than  stone,  which  was  of  no 
advantage;  for  on  the  departure  of  the  Romans  the 
former  enemies  returned  in  ships,  slew,  trampled  on, 
and  devoured   all  things  before  them   like   a  ripened 

harvest. 

XXXVII.  4400.  Assistance  being  again  entreated, 
the  Romans  came,  and  with  the  aid  of  the  Britons 
drove  the  enemy  beyond  sea,  and  built  a  wall  from  sea 
to  sea,  not  as  before  with  earth,  but  with  solid  stone, 
between  the  fortresses  erected  in  that  part  to  curb  the 
enemy.  On  the  southern  coast,  where  an  invasion  of 
the  Saxons  was  apprehended,  he  erected  watch  towers. 
This  was  the  work  of  Stilicho,  as  appears  from  Claudian.  stiHcho. 

XXXVIII.  4411.  Rome,  the  seat  of  the  fourth  and 


146 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Goths. 


iStius. 


greatest  of  the  monarchies,  was  seized  by  the  Goths,  as 
Daniel  prophesied,  in  the  year  one  thousand  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty-four  after  its  foundation. 

From  this  time  ceased  the  Roman  empire  in  Britain, 
four  hundred  and  sixty-five  years  after  the  arrival  of 
Julius  Caesar. 

XXXIX.  4446.  The  Roman  legion  retiring  from 
Britain,  and  refusing  to  return,  the  Scots  and  Picts 
ravaged  all  the  island  from  the  north  as  far  as  the  wall, 
the  guards  of  which  being  slain,  taken  prisoners,  or 
driven  away,  and  the  wall  itself  broken  through,  the 
predatory  enemy  then  poured  into  the  country.  An 
epistle  was  sent  filled  with  tears  and  sorrows  to  Fl. 
jEtius,  thrice  consul,  in  the  twenty-third  year  of  Theo- 
dosius,  begging  the  assistance  of  the  Roman  power,  but 
without  effect. 


CiEsar. 


CHAPTER  II. 

1.  Having  followed  truth  as  far  as  possible,  if  any 
thing  should  occur  not  strictly  consistent  with  it,  I 
request  it  may  not  be  imputed  to  me  as  a  fault.  Con- 
fining myself  closely  to  the  rules  and  laws  of  history,  I 
have  collected  all  the  accounts  of  other  persons  which  I 
found  most  accurate  and  deserving  of  credit.  The 
reader  must  not  expect  any  thing  beyond  an  enumera- 
tion of  those  emperors  and  Roman  governors  who  had 
authority  over  this  island.  With  an  account  of  these  I 
shall  close  my  book. 

2.  Julius  Caesar  the  dictator  was  the  first  of  the 
Romans  who  invaded  Britain  with  an  army,  during  the 
reign  of  Cassibelinus ;  but,  although  he  defeated  the 
inhabitants  in  one  battle,  and  occupied  the  coast,  as 
Tacitus  observes,  he  rather  seems  to  have  shown  the 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


147 


way  to  his  successors  than  to  have  given  them  pos- 
session. 

3.  In  a  short  time  the  civil  wars  succeeding,  the  arms 
of  the  chiefs  were  turned  against  the  republic.  Britain 
was  also  long  neglected  by  the  advice  of  Augustus  and 
the  command  of  Tiberius.  It  is  certain  that  Caligula 
intended  to  enter  Britain ;  but  his  quick  temper  and 
proneness  to  change,  or  the  unsuccessful  attempts 
against  the  Germans,  prevented  him. 

4.  Claudius,  however,  carried  war  into  Britain,  which  ciaudius. 
no  Roman  emperor  since  Julius  Csesar  had  reached,  and, 
having  transported  his  legions  and  allies  without  danger 

or  bloodshed,  in  a  few  days  reduced  a  part  of  the  island. 
He  afterwards  sent  over  Vespasian,  at  that  time  in  a 
private  station,  who  fought  two  and  thirty  battles  with 
the  enemy,  and  added  to  the  Roman  empire  two  very 
powerful  nations,  with  their  kings,  twenty  cities,  and 
the  isle  of  Vecta,  contiguous  to  Britain.  He  overcame 
the  remainder  by  means  of  Cneas  Sentius  and  Aulus 
Plautius.  For  these  exploits  he  obtained  a  great 
triumph. 

5.  To  him  succeeded  Ostorius  Scapula,  a  man  famous  ostorius 
in  war,  who  reduced  the  nearest  part  of  Britain  into  a 
province,  and  added  the  colony  of  the  veterans,  Camalo- 
dunum.  Certain  cities  were  delivered  up  to  the  chief 
Cogibundus,  who,  according  to  Tacitus,  remained  faith- 
ful till  the  accession  of  Trajan  to  the  empire. 

6.  Avitus  Didius  Gallus  kept  possession  of  what  his  Avitus  di- 

^  n  1       V    •  ^^^^  Gallus. 

predecessors  had  acquired,  a  few  posts  only  being  re- 
moved further  into  the  interior,  in  order  to  obtain  the 
credit  of  extending  his  dominion. 

7.  Didius  Verannius,  who  succeeded,  died  within  a  Didius  ve- 

rannius. 

year. 

8.  Suetonius  Paulinus  continued  prosperous  for  two  suetonius 

Paulinus. 

years.  The  tribes  being  reduced  and  garrisons  esta- 
blished, he  attacked  the  isle  of  Mona,  because  it  gave 
succour  to  the  rebellious,  and  afforded  opportunities  for 

L  2 


148 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


invasion.  For  the  absence  of  the  governor  removing 
all  fear,  the  Britons  began  to  recover  courage,  and  rose 
in  arms  under  the  conduct  of  Bonduica,  a  woman  of 
royal  descent.  Having  reduced  the  troops  scattered  in 
the  garrisons,  they  attacked  the  colony  (a)  itself,  as  the 
seat  of  slavery,  and  in  the  height  of  rage  and  victory, 
exercised  every  species  of  savage  barbarity.  Had  not 
Paulinus,  on  receiving  the  intelligence,  luckily  hastened 
to  crush  the  revolt,  Britain  must  have  been  lost.  But 
the  fortune  of  one  battle  restored  it  to  its  former  sub- 
mission. Many  of  the  natives,  from  the  consciousness 
of  their  defection,  and  fear  of  the  governor,  continued 
under  arms. 

Suetonius.  9.  Suctonius,  in  other  respects  an  illustrious  man,  but 
arrogant  to  the  vanquished  and  prompt  to  avenge  his 
own  injuries,  being  likely  to  exercise  severity,  he  was 
replaced  by  Petronius  Turpilianus,  who  was  more  mer- 
ciful, a  stranger  to  the  offences  of  the  enemy,  and  there- 
fore more  likely  to  be  softened  by  their  repentance. 
Having  settled  the  disturbances,  he  gave  up  the  pro- 
vince to  Trebellius  Maximus. 

Trei)eniu3.  10,  TrebcUius,  being  of  a  slothful  disposition  and 
unused  to  war,  retained  the  province  by  gentleness. 
The  barbarous  Britons'  ceasing  to  be  ignorant  of  luxury, 
and  the  termination  of  civil  wars,  gave  him  an  excuse 
for  inactivity.  But  discord  called  forth  his  exertions ; 
for  the  soldiery,  when  released  from  military  labours, 
grew  wanton  from  too  much  rest.  Trebellius,  having 
evaded  the  rage  of  the  army  by  flight,  was  shortly 
allowed  to  resume  the  command,  the  licentiousness  of 
the  soldiery  becoming  as  it  were  a  composition  for  the 
safety  of  the  general.  This  sedition  ended  without 
bloodshed. 

vtctiusBo-       11.  Nor  did  Vectius  Bolanus,  although  the  civil  wars 
still  continued,  harass  Britain  by  restoring  discipline. 


lanus. 


(c)  Camalodunum. 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


149 


There  was  the  same  inactivity  towards  the  enemy,  and 
the  same  insubordination  in  the  garrisons  ;  but  Bolanus, 
being  a  good  man  and  not  disliked,  acquired  affection 
instead  of  authority. 

12.  But  when,  with  the  rest  of  the  world,  Vespasian 
had  recovered  Britain,  we  see  distinguished  generals, 
famous    armies,    and    the    enemy    dispirited :    Petilius  Petuius  ce- 
Cerealis  immediately  excited  terror  by  attacking  the 

state  of  the  Brigantes,  which  was  esteemed  the  most 
populous  of  the  province.  Many  battles  were  fought, 
some  of  which  were  bloody,  and  a  great  part  of  the 
Brigantian  territory  was  either  conquered  or  invaded. 

13.  But  although  Cerealis  had  diminished  the  care 
and  fame  of  his  successor,  the  burthen  was  sustained  by 
Julius  Frontinus,  a  man  of  high  courage.     Overcoming  juHus  Fron- 
at  once  the  spirit  of  the  enemy  and  the  difficulties  of 

the  country,  he  subjugated  the  warlike  and  powerful 
nation  of  the  Silures. 

14.  To  him  succeeded  Agricola,  who  not  only  main-  Agricoia. 
tained  the  peace  of  the  province ;  but  for  seven  years 
carried  on  war  against  the  Caledonians  and  their  war- 
like king  Galgacus.     He  thus  added  to   the  Roman 
empire  nations  hitherto  unknown. 

15.  But   Domitian,   envying   the   superior    glory   of 
Agricola,  recalled  him,  and  sent  his  lieutenant  LucuUus  lucuUus. 
into  Britain,  because  he  had  suffered  lances  of  a  new 
form,  Lucculeas,  to  be  named  after  him. 

16.  His  successor  was  Trebellius,  under  whom  the  Trebeiiius. 
two  provinces,  namely,  Vespasiana  and  Maseta,  were 
wrested  from  the  Roman  government ;  for  the  Romans 

gave  themselves  up  to  luxury. 

17.  About  this  time  the  emperor  Hadrian  visiting  Hadrian, 
this  island,  erected  a  wall  justly  wonderful,  and  left 
Julius  Severus  his  deputy  in  Britain. 

18.  From  this  time  nothing  worthy  of  attention  is 
related,  until  Antoninus  Pius  carried  on  so  many  wars 
by  his  generals.     He  conquered  the  Britons  by  means 


150 


RICHARD    OF    CIRENCESTER. 


Lollius  Ur- 
bicus. 


Aurelius. 


Marcellus. 
Pertinax. 


Clodius  Al< 
binus. 


Virius  Lu- 
pus. 


of  Lollius  Urbicus,  the  propraetor,  and  Satuminus,  prse- 
fect  of  the  fleet,  and,  the  barbarians  being  driven  back, 
another  wall  was  built.  He  recovered  the  province 
afterwards  called  Valentia. 

19.  Pius  dying,  Aurelius  Antoninus  gained  many 
victories  over  the  Britons  and  Germans. 

20.  On  the  death  of  Antoninus,  when  the  Romans 
deemed  their  acquisitions  insufficient,  they  suffered  a 
great  defeat  imder  Marcellus. 

21.  To  him  succeeded  Pertinax,  who  conducted  him- 
self as  an  able  general. 

22.  The  next  was  Clodius  Albinus,  who  contended 
with  Severus  for  the  sceptre  and  purple. 

23.  After  these,  the  first  who  enjoyed  the  title  of 
lieutenant  was  Virius  Lupus :  he  did  not  perform  many 
splendid  actions ;  for  his  glory  was  intercepted  by  the 
unconquerable  Severus,  who,  having  rapidly  put  the 
enemy  to  flight,  repaired  the  wall  of  Hadrian,  now  be- 
come ruinous,  and  restored  it  to  its  former  perfection. 
Had  he  lived,  he  intended  to  extirpate  the  very  name  of 
the  barbarians ;  but  he  died  by  the  visitation  of  God, 
among  the  Brigantes,  in  the  city  of  Eboracum. 

24.  Alexander  succeeded,  who  gained  some  victories 
in  the  East,  and  died  at  Edessa. 

25.  His  successors  were  the  lieutenants  Lucilianus, 
M.  Furius,  N.  Philippus  *##**#***  who,  if  we 
except  the  preservation  of  the  boundaries,  performed 
hardly  any  thing  worthy  of  notice. 

26.  Afterwards  ***** 


The  rest  is  wanting. 


RICARDI 

MONACHI  WESTMONASTERIENSIS 

COMMENTARIOLI    GEOGRAPHICI 


D£ 


SITU  BRITANNIiE 


ET 


STATIONUM 

QUAS    ROMANI    IP8I    IN    EA    INSULA    iBDIFICAVERUNT 

LIBER  PRIMUS. 


CAPUT  I. 

1.  Finis  erat  orbis  ora  Gallici  littoris,  nisi  Brittania 
insula,  non  qualibet  amplitudine,  nomen  pene  orbis  alte- 
rius  mereretur;  octingentis  enim  et  amplius  millibus 
passuum  longa  porrigitur,  ita  ut  earn  in  Caledonicum 
usque  promuntorium  metiamur.  2.  Veteres  Britanniam, 
ab  albis  rupibus,  primum  Albionem,  postea,  vocabulo  gen- 
tis  suse,  Brittaniam  cognominaverunt,  cum  Brittanicse 
vocarentur  omnes  de  quibus  mox  paulo  dicemus.  3.  In- 
ter septemtriones  et  occidentem  locata  est,  Germanise, 
Gallic,  Hispanise,  maxumis  Europse  partibus  magno  in- 
tervallo  adversa,  oceano  Athlantico  clauditur.  4.  Habet 
ipsa  Brittania  a  meridie  Galliam  Belgicam,  cujus  proxi- 
mum  littus  transmeantibus  civitas  aperit,  quae  Rhutupis 
portus  dicitur  :  hie  abest  a  Gessoriaco  Morinorum,  Brit- 


152  RICARDI    MONACHI 

tanicse  gentis  portu,  trajectu  millium  L.  sive,  ut  quidam 
scripsere,  stadiorura  CCCCL.  illinc  conspiciuntur  Brit- 
tones,  quos 

**  — penitus  toto  divisos  orbe — ** 

canit  Virgilius  Maro  in  Eclogis.  5.  Agrippa,  vetus  orbis 
descriptor,  latitudinem  ejus  CCC.  m.  p.  credit.  Beda 
vero  rectius  CC.  exceptis  duntaxat  prolixioribus  diverso- 
rum  promuntoriorum  tractibus,  quibus  efficitur  ut  cir- 
cuitus  ejus  quadragies  octies  septuaginta  quinque  millia 
passuum  compleat.  Marcianus,  author  Grsecus,  mecum 
MDIOOLXXV.  milliaria  habet. 


CAPUT  11. 

1.  Albion,  quse  Brittania  Magna  a  Chrysosthomo  au- 
thore  Grseco  dicitur,  natura,  ut  refert  Caesar,  triquetra 
et  Sicilise  maxume  similis  est ;  cujus  unum  latus  est  con- 
tra Galliam  Celticam,  hujus  lateris  alter  angulus,  qui  est 
ad  Cantium,  ad  orientem  solem ;  inferior,  qui  est  ad 
Ocrinum  promuntorium  apud  Damnonos,  ad  meridiem 
et  Hispaniam  Tarraconensem  spectat.  Hoc  latus  tenet 
circiter  millia  passuum  D.  2.  Alterum  latus  vergit  ad 
Hyberniam  et  occidentem  solem;  hujus  est  longitudo 
lateris,  ut  fert  veterum  opinio,  DCC.  m.  p.  3.  Tertium 
est  contra  septemtriones,  cui  parti  nulla  est  objecta  terra 
prseter  insulas ;  sed  ejus  angulus  lateris  maxume  ad  Ger- 
maniam  Magnam  spectat ;  huic  a  Novanto  Chersoneso 
per  Taixolorum  regionis  angulum  Cantium  promuntorium 
usque  millia  passuum  DCCC.  in  longitudinem  esse  existi- 
matur.  Ita  omnes  insulam  computabant  in  circuitu  vicies 
centena  millia  passuum,  sed  errant,  nam  a  Cantio  Ocri- 
num usque  m.  p.  est  distantia  CCCC.  inde  Novantum 
M.  deinde  Cantium  MMCC.  totius  insulse  circuitus,  ut 
supra,  MMMCCCCCC.  millia  passuum  est.   4.  Formam 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


153 


totius  Brittanise  Livius  et  Fabius   Rusticus,   veterum 
doctissimi  authores,  oblongse  scutulse  vel  bipenni  assimi- 
lavei-e;    et,  ut  annalium  conditor   Tacitus,  est   ea  fa- 
des citra   Caledoniam  unde  et  in  universam  fama  est 
transgressa ;  sed  immensum  et  enorme  spatium  procur- 
rentium  extremo  jam  littore  terrarum,  velut  in  cuneum 
tenuatur.     Sed  Csesar,  inclutissimus  dictator,  cum  Mela 
Romanorum   nobili  scriptore,   pluribus   eam   triquetrse 
dixere  similem :  de  quo  supra.     5.  Si  Ptolemseo,  orbis 
terrarum  descriptori  egregio,  aliisque,  cosevis  illi  scripto- 
ribus  habenda  fides,  litteram  Z,  sed  inversam,  reprse- 
sentat  haec   insula,   nee   tamen  ex  omni   parte  exacte 
quadrare  hoc  simile  sufficienter  prsebet  recentiori  sevo 
descriptarum  mapparum  inspectio.     Triquetra  tamen  fi- 
gura  soli  Anglise  quodammodo  videtur  conveniens. 


CAPUT  III. 


1.  C^TERUM  Brittaniam  qui  mortales  initio  coluerint, 
indigense  an  advecti,  ut  inter  nationes  cseteras,  parum 
compertum.     Solis  quippe  Judseis,  et  per  ipsos  finitimis 
quibusdam  gentibus,  hoc  contigit  felicitatis,  ut  a  primo 
inde  mundi  exordio  gentis  suae  originem  continua  serie 
ex  infallibilibus  deducere  possint  monumentis.     2.  Ha- 
bitus corporum  varii,  atque  ex  eo  argumenta :  namque 
rutulae  Caledoniam  habitantium  comae,  magni  artus,  Ger- 
manicam  originem  asseverant ;  Silurum  colorati  vultus, 
et  torti  plerumque  crines,  et  positu  contra  Hispaniam,  ut 
author  est  Tacitus,  Iberos  veteres  trajecisse,  easque  et 
in  Hybernia  sedes  occupasse  fidem  faciimt.     Proximi 
Gallis  et  similes  sunt,  seu  durante  originis  vi,  seu  pro- 
currentibus  in  diversa  terris,  positio  coeli  corporibus  ha- 
bitum  dedit.     3.  Hie,  si  luberet  indulgere  fabulis,  no- 
tare  possem  Venetos  ope  commercii  navalis  incolas  reli- 
gionesque  his  terris  primum  intulisse ;  imo  non  desunt 


154 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


155 


scriptores  qui  Herculem  hue  quoque  pervenisse,  reg- 
numque  constituisse,  refenmt :  his  vero  tam  alte  recon- 
ditis  antiquitatibus,  fabulis  hinc  inde  refertis,  immorari 
vix  operae  pretium  videtur.  4.  In  universum  tamen  es- 
timanti,  Gallos  vicinum  solum  occupasse  credibile  est : 
eorum  sacra  deprehendas,  superstitionum,  ait  Tacitus, 
persuasionem ;  sermo  baud  multum  diversus  :  pro  ulte- 
riori  signo  inservit  Dniidum  traditio,  una  cum  nominibus 
civitatum,  quae  vero  omnes  iis  nominibus  appellabantur, 
quibus  gentes,  ortse  ex  Gallise  civitatibus,  quae  eo  perve- 
nerunt,  atque  agros  colere  ceperunt.  5.  Hominum  est, 
inquit  Caesar,  infinita  multitude,  creberrimaque  aedificia, 
fere  Gallicis  consimilia,  pecora  sine  numero.  6.  Onmium 
tamen  humanissimi,  qui  Brittaniam  austrinam  incolebant, 
neque  multum  a  Gallis  differebant  consuetudine ;  ulte- 
riores  plerique  frumenta  non  ferebant,  sed  lacte,  fructu, 
et  came  vivebant,  lanae  iis  usus  ac  vestium  ignotus  erat, 
et  quanquam  continuis  frigoribus  utebantur  pellibus,  ta- 
men cervinis  aut  ovinis  vestiti  erant,  et  lavabantur  in 
fluminibus.  7.  Omnes  vero  se  Brittones  olim  vitro  infe- 
cerunt,  quod  coeruleum  efficit  colorem,  atque,  refert 
Caesar,  hoc  horribiliore  sunt  in  pugna  adspectu :  capil- 
loque  sunt,  ut  ait  Romanorum  dux,  promisso,  atque 
omni  parte  corporis  rasa  praeter  caput  et  labrum  supe- 
rius.  8.  Uxores  habebant  Brittones  deni  duodenique 
inter  se  communes,  et  maxume  fratres  ciun  fratribus, 
parentes  cum  liberis ;  sed,  si  qui  erant  ex  his  nati,  eorum 
habebantur  liberi,  a  quibus  primum  virgines  quaeque 
ductae  erant.  Sua  quemque  mater  uberibus  alit,  nee 
ancillis  nee  nutricibus  deleetantur.  9.  Utebantur  aut 
nummo  aereo,  aut  annulis  ferreis,  ad  certum  pondus  exa- 
minatis,  pro  nmnmis,  ut  author  est  Caesar  Dictator. 
10.  Leporem  et  gallinam  et  anserem  gustare  Brittones 
fas  non  putabant,  haec  tamen  alebant  animi  voluptatisque 
causa.  11.  Erant  autem  margaritae,  frena  heburnea,  et 
armillae,  et  electrina  atque  vitrea  vasa,  et  gagates  lapides, 
et,  quod  caeteris  excellit,  stannum,  magna  copia  merces. 


12.  Utebantur  et  navibus,  quarum  carinae  primum  ac 
statumina  ex  levi  materia  fiebant,  reliquum  corpus  na- 
vium  ambitus  viminibus  contextus  coriis  bubulorum  in- 
tegebatur.  Quantocunque  tempore  cursus  tenebant,  ut 
author  est  Solinus,  navigantes,  escis  abstinent. 

De  Re  Militari  Brittonum. 
13.  Fert  ipsa  Brittania  populos  regesque  populorum, 
ut  Mela  lib.  III.  scripsit:  sed  sunt  inculti  omnes,  atque 
ut  longius  a  continenti  absunt,  ita  aliarum  opum  ignari, 
magis  tantum  pecore  ac  finibus  dites ;  causas  autem  et 
bella  contrahunt,  ac   se  frequenter  invicem   infestant, 
maxume  imperitandi  cupidine  studioque  ea  prolatandi, 
quae  possident :  solitum  quidem,  Brittones  foeminarum 
ductu  bellasse,  neque  sexum  in  imperiis  discrevisse.     14. 
Dimicabant  Brittones  non  solum  equitatus  peditatusque 
modo,  sed  etiam  bigis  et  curribus,  Gallice  armati :    co- 
vinos,  essedas  vero,  more  vulgari,  vocabant,  quorum  fal- 
catis  axibus  utebantur.     15.  Equitum  genus  est,  iis, 
quum  est  usus,  atque  aliquod  bellum  incidit,  ut  Caesar  est 
author,  quod  ante  Romanorum  adventum  fere  quotannis 
accidere  solebat,  uti  aut  ipsi  injurias  inferrent,  aut  illatas 
propulsarent :  omnes  in  bello  versantur,  atqui  eorum,  ut 
quisque  est  genere  copiisque  amplissimus,  ita  plurimos 
circum  se  ambactos  clientesque  habet :  banc  unam  gra- 
tiam  potentiamque  noverunt.     16.  In  pedite  erat  Brit- 
tonum robur,  proeliantur  autem  telis  et  ingentibus  gladiis 
et  brevibus  cetris.     Erant  Brittonum  gladii,  ut  ait  Ta- 
citus,  sine  mucrone.     17.  Genus  hoc  erat   ex  essedis 
pugnae,  ut  Caesar  in  IV.  narrat.  Primo  per  omnes  partes 
perequitant,  et  tela  conjiciunt ;  ac  ipso  terrore  equorum, 
et  strepitu  rotarum,  ordines  plerumque  perturbant :  et 
quum  se  inter  equitum  turmas  insinuavere,  ex  essedia 
desiliunt,  et  pedibus  dispari  proelio  contendunt.    Aurigae 
interim  paululum  e  proelio  excedunt,  atque  ita  se  collo- 
cant,  ut,  si  illi  a  multitudine  hostium  premantur,  expedi- 
tum  ad  suosreceptum  habeant :  ita  mobili  tat  em  equitum, 


156 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


stabilitatem  peditum  in  proeliis  prsestant ;  ac  tantum  usu 
quotidiano,  et  exercitatione  efficiunt,  ut  in  declivi  ac 
prsDcipiti  loco  incitatos  equos  sustinere,  et  brevi  mode- 
rari,  ac  flectere,  et  per  temonem  percurrere,  et  in  jugo 
insistere,  et  inde  se  in  curnis  citissime  recipere  consueve- 
rint.  18.  Equestris  autem  proelii  ratio,  et  cedentibus 
et  insequentibus  par  atque  idem  periculum  inferebat. 
Accedebat  hue,  ut  nunquam  conferti,  sed  rari,  magnis- 
que  intervallis,  proeliarentur,  stationesque  dispositas  ha- 
berent,  atque  alios  alii  deinceps  exciperent ;  integrique 
et  recent es  defatigatis  succederent.  Utebantur  et  telis. 
19.  Formam  regiminis  Brittanici,  ante  advectos  in  banc 
insulam  Ronianos,  determinare  baud  facile :  hoc  certum, 
quod  nullum  ibi  ante  hsec  tempora  Monarchici  imperii 
vestigium,  sed  Democraticum  fuisse  potius  videtur,  nisi 
forte  Aristocratiam  semulari  videatur.  Druidum  in  rebus 
maxumi  momenti  authoritas  non  exigua.  Commemo- 
rantur  quidem  in  antiquissimis  eorum  monumentis  prin- 
cipes  nonnulli ;  hi  vero  brevioris  plerumque  imperii,  nee, 
nisi  ingruente  eximio  quodam  periculo  et  more  dictato- 
rum  Romanorum  ex  tempore  creati  videntur.  Nee  de- 
sunt  inter  ipsos,  apud  alias  fortes  gentes  rarissima  ex- 
empla,  electi  ab  illis  in  futurum  antisignanum  ipsius  ho&- 
tium  duces,  ut  pro  illis  in  posterum  militaret,  quem  nuper 
hostem  habuerant.  20.  Proceritate  corporis  Gallos  seque 
ac  Romanos  vincunt  Brittones,  ita  ut  vises  sibi  Romse 
juvenes  nondumque  adultos  Brittones,  Strabo  philoso- 
phus,  orbis  terrse  descriptor  antiquissimus,  affirmet,  qui 
solitam  Gallorum  Romanorumque  staturam  non  levi 
momento  excedebant.  21.  Ditiores  australis  Brittanise 
incolse  aureo  digitorum  sinistrse  medium  annulo  omare 
in  more  habuerunt,  aurea  vero  e  collo  suspensa  torques 
a  vilioris  conditionis  hominibus  discemebat  optima- 
turn  eminentiores.  Septentrionales  vero  (hi  veteres 
erant  regni  indigense)  vestium  usus  sicuti  ac  a  longo 
inde  tempore  avi  abavique,  tantum  non  ignari,  ventrem 
et  cervicem  ferreo  cingunt,  ut  fert  Herodianus,  nobilis 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIiE. 


157 


Grsecorum  scriptor,  annulo;    ornaraentum  id  esse  ac 
divitiarum  argumentum  existimantes,  accedente  in  usum 
potius  quam  omatum  scuto  angusto,  et  lancea,  gladioque 
e  nudis  et  pictis  corporibus  dependente.     Loricam  inte- 
rim galeamque,  futura  nempe  paludes  transeuntibus  im- 
pedimento,    rejiciunt    atque    contemnunt.      22.   Inter 
csetera  autem  fuit  et  hoc  Brittanicse  consuetudinis,  ut 
viatores  et  mercatores  etiam  invites  consistere  cogerent, 
et  quod  quisque  eorum  de  una  alterave  re  apud  exteros 
memorabile  audierit,  aut  cognoverit,  qusererent,  et  mer- 
catores peregre  advenientes  in  oppidis  vulgus  circumsis- 
teret ;  quibus  ex  regionibus   veniant,  quasque   ibi   res 
cognoverint,    pronunciare    cogentes.       His    rumoribus 
atque  auditionibus  permoti,  de  summis  saepe  rebus  con- 
silia  ineunt,  quorum  eos  e  vestigio  poenitere  necesse  est, 
quum  incertis  rumoribus  serviant,  et  plerique  ad  volun- 
tatem  eorum   ficta  respondeant.      23.   Funera  eorum 
sunt  magnifica  et  sumptuosa,  omniaque,  qua3  vivis  cordi 
fuisse   arbitrantur,  in  ignem  inferunt,   etiam   arma  et 
animalia.     Sepulchrum  tumulus  ex  cespitibus  erigit. 


CAPUT  IV. 


1 .  Natio  Brittonum  fuit  omnis,  ut  Gallorum,  admo- 
dum  dedita  religionibus ;  atque  ob  eam  causam  qui 
gravioribus  affecti  morbis,  quique  in  proeliis  periculisque 
versabantur,  aut  pro  victimis  homines  immolabant,  aut 
se  immolaturos  vovebant.  2.  Ad  peragenda  crudelia 
hsec  sacra,  druidum  utebantur  ministerio ;  nee  crede- 
bant  placari  posse  Deos,  nisi  hominis  csedes  humano 
sanguine  pensaretur.  Hinc  instituta  publice  istiusmodi 
sacrificia,  oblataque,  ut  gratissima  Diis  hostia,  qui  in 
furto,  latrocinio,  aliave  graviori  culpa  deprehensi,  his 
vero  deficientibus,  ad  innocentium  quoque  mactationem 
descendebant,  ut  quocunque  demum  modo   Dii  placa- 


158 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


159 


rentur.  3.  Nisi  adfuerint  Druides,  res  sacra  rite  cele- 
brari  non  credebatur:  hinc  publica  non  minus  quam 
privata  sacra  procurandi  negotium  illis  unice  incum- 
bebat.  Erat  penes  hoc  religionis  cura,  seque  ac  mys- 
teriorum  interpretatio,  corporis  quoque  et  sanitatis 
sive  tuendae,  sive  restituendse  curam  habebant,  continue 
medicinse  peritissimi.  4.  Inter  deos  ipsis  prsecipue  co- 
lebatur  Mercurius,  cujus  plurima  prostabant  simulachra, 
post  hunc  Justitiam  (qui  Brittonibus  Adraste  diceba- 
tur),  hinc  Apollinem,  Martem  (qui  etiam  Vitucadrus 
appellabatur).  Jovem,  Minervam,  Herculem,  Victo- 
riam  (Andatem  vocatam),  Dianam,  Cybelem  et  Pluto- 
nem  venerabantur,  eandem  fere  de  his  numinibus  ac 
quidem  aliae  gentes  opinionem  amplexi.  5.  A  Dite 
autem,  ut  et  Galli,  gentis  suae  originem  deducere  alla- 
borabant  Brittones.  Antiquissimam  banc  venditantes 
Druidum  traditionera,  earn  ob  causam  quselibet  tempo- 
rum  spatia,  non  dierum,  sed  noctium  numero  definie- 
bant,  dieique  mensis  et  anni  natalis  initia  ita  numerare 
consueverunt,  ut  capto  a  nocte  initio  dies  subsequere- 
tur;  quae  consuetudo  omnino  convenit  cum  antiquissima 
ilia,  quse  Gen.  I.  habetur  noctium  ac  dierum  computa- 
tione.  6.  Ad  Druides  magnus  disciplinse  causa  conflue- 
bat  adolescentium  numerus ;  hi  quippe  in  magno  erant 
apud  ipsos  honore,  nam  Fere  de  omnibus  controversiis, 
publicis  privatisque,  const  it  uebant,  et  si  quod  admissum 
erat  facinus,  si  csedes  facta,  si  de  hsereditate,  de  finibus 
controversia  erat,  iidem  decemebant :  prsemia  poenasque 
const ituerunt,  si  quis  aut  privatus  aut  publicus  eorum 
decreto  non  stetit,  sacrificiis  interdicebant ;  haec  exclu- 
sionis  poena  apud  eos  erat  gravissima.  Quibus  ita  in- 
terdictum,  ii  numero  impiorum  ac  sceleratorum  habeban- 
tur :  iis  omnes  decedebant,  aditum  eorum  sermonemque 
defugientes,  ne  quid  ex  contagione  incommodi  accipe- 
rent :  neque  iis  petentibus  jus  reddebatur,  neque  honos 
habebatur  ullus.  7.  His  autem  omnibus  Druidibus 
praeerat  unus,  qui  summam  inter  eos  potestatem  habe- 


bat  et  authoritatem.     Hoc  mortuo,  successor  dabatur, 
qui  inter   reliquos  excellebat   dignitate;    at   si  plures 
essent  dignitate  pares,  suffragio  Druidum  res  committe- 
batur ;  nonnunquam  etiam  de  principatu  armis  contende- 
bant.     8.  Druides  k  bello  abesse  solebant,  neque  tributa 
una  cum  reliquis  pendebant,  militiae  vacationem,  om- 
niumque  rerum  habebant  immunitatem ;  tantis  excitati 
praemiis,  et  sua  sponte,  multi  in  disciplinam  convenie- 
bant,  et  a  propinquis  parentibusque  mittebantur.      9. 
Magnum  ibi  numerum  versuum  ediscere  solebant,  quod 
unicum  apud  eos  memoriaB  et  annalium  genus :  itaque 
nonnulli  annos  vicenos  in  disciplina  permanebant,  neque 
fas  esse  existimarunt  eam  litteris  mandare,  quum  tamen 
in  reliquis   fere   rebus,  publicis  privatisque  rationibus, 
Grsecis  litteris  uterentur.     "  Id  mihi  duabus  de  causis," 
inquit  D.  Julius,  "  instituisse  videntur ;  quod  neque  in 
vulgus  disciplinam  efferri  velint ;  neque  eos,  qui  discunt, 
litteris  confisos,   minus   memoriae    studere;    quod  fere 
plerisque  accidit,  ut  praesidio  litterarum,  diligentiam  in 
perdiscendo,    ac  memoriam  remittant."      10.  Inprimis 
hoc  persuadere  allaborabant,  non  interire  animas,  sed  ab 
aliis  post  mortem  transire  ad  alios ;  atque  hoc  maxume 
ad  virtutem  excitari  putabant,  metu  mortis  neglecto. 
Multa  praeterea  de  sideribus  atque   eorum  motu,   de 
mundi  et  terrarum  magnitudine,  de   rerum  natura,  de 
Deorum  vi  ac  potestate  disputabant,  et  juventuti  trade- 
bant  sollicite.     11.  Non  est  omittenda  de  visco  admira- 
tio:    nihil   habebant    Druides   visco   et   arbore   in  qua 
gignatur  (si  modo  sit  robur)    sacratius.      Jam  per  se 
roborum  eligebant  lucos,  nee  uUa  sacra  sine  ea  fronde 
conficiebant;  ut  inde  appellati  quoque  interpretatione 
GrsDca    possint    ^pvl^eg    (Druides)    videri.      Enimvero 
quicquid  adnascatur  illis,  e  coelo  missum  putabant,  sig- 
numque  esse  electae  ab  ipso  Deo  arboris.     Est  autem  id 
rarum  admodum  inventu,  et  repertum  magna  religione 
petitur,  et  ante  omnia  sexta  luna,  quae  principium  men- 
sium  annorumque  bis  facit,  et  seculi,  post  tricesimum 


160 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


ion 


annum ;  quia  jam  virium  abunde  habebat,  nee  tamen  sit 
sui  dimidia.     Omnia  sanantem  appellantes  suo  voeabulo. 
Sacrificio   epulisque  rite  sub   arbore   prseparatis,    duos 
admovebant  candidi  coloris  tauros,  quorum  coraua  tunc 
primum  vinciantur.     Sacerdos  Candida  veste  eultus  ar- 
borem   scandebat,   falce   aurea   dimetiens;    candido   id 
excipiebatur   sago:    tunc    demum    victimas   immolant, 
pnecantes,   ut  suum   donum   Deus  prosperum  faceret. 
His,  quibus  dederant,  foecunditatem  eo  poto  dari  cui- 
cunque  animali  sterili  arbitrabantur,  contraque  venena 
omnia   esse   remedio :  tanta  gentium  in  rebus  frivolis 
plerumque  religio  fuerat!     12.  Dniidarum  disciplina  in 
nostra  Brittania  reperta,  atque  inde  in  Galliam  translata 
esse  existimatur :  unde  Plinius  eleganter  declamat  lib. 
XXX.  his  verbis :  "  Sed  quid  ego  hsec  commemorem 
in  arte  oceanum  quoque  transgressa,  et  ad  naturse  inane 
pervecta?      Brittania  hodieque   eam  attonite   celebrat 
tantis  ceremoniis,  ut  dedisse  Persis  videri  possit :"  idem 
Julius  Csesar  affirmat  in  Ephemeridis :  "  Et  nunc,  qui 
diligentius  eam  rem  cognoscere  volunt,  plerumque  illo, 
discendi    caussa,    proficiscuntur.""      13.    Druides   certo 
anni  tempore  in  finibus  Brittanise,  in  insulae  Mouse  luco 
consecrate,  considebant ;  hue  omnes  undique,  quos  inter 
controversia,  conveniebant,  eorumque  judiciis  decretisque 
acquiescebant.     14.  Prseter  Druides  apud  Gallos  atque 
Brittones  erant  bardi  poetse,  qui  Deum  Heroumque  res 
gestas,  heroicis  expositas  versibus,  cum  dulcibus  lyrse 
modulis  cantitabant.     15.  De  his  ambobus  ita  cecinit 
Lucanus  vates  his  versibus,  quibus  hoc  caput  finiam : 

"  Vos  quoque,  qui  fortes  animas,  belloque  peremptas 
Laudibus  in  lonj^um,  vates !  dimittitis  sevum, 
Plurima  securi  fudistis  carmina  bardi. 
Et  vos  barbaricos  ritus,  moremque  sinistrum 
Sacrorum,  druidae,  positis  repetistis  ab  amis. 
Solis  nosse  Deos,  et  coeli  numina  vobis, 
Aut  solis  nescire  datum  :  nemora  alta  remotis 
Incolitis  lucis.     Vobis  autboribus,  umbrae 
Non  tacitas  Erebi  sedes,  Ditisque  profundi 


Pallida  regna  petunt ;  regit  idem  spiritus  artus 

Orbe  alio  :  longae,  canitis  (si  cognita)  vitae 

Mors  media  est.     Certe  populi,  quos  despicit  Arctos, 

Felices  errore  suo,  quos  ille  timorum 

Maxumus,  baud  urget  Letbi  metus :  inde  ruendi 

In  ferrum  mens  prona  viris,  animaeque  capaces 

Mortis  ;  et  ignavum  rediturae  parcere  vitae." 


CAPUT  V. 

1.  Opima  frugibus  atque  arboribus  insula,  et  alendis 
apta  pecoribus  ac  jumentis  ;  vineas  etiam  quibusdam  in 
locis  germinans.  Sed  et  avium  ferax  terra  marique 
generis  diversi ;  fluviis  quoque  multum  piscosis,  ac  fon- 
tibus  pneclara  copiosis,  et  quidem  praecipue  isicio  abun- 
dat  et  anguilla.  2.  Capiuntur  autem  ssepissime  et  vituli 
marini,  et  delphines,  nee  non  et  balaense,  de  quo  apud 
Satyricum  mentionem  inveniamus : 


"  Quanto  delpbinis  balaena  Britannica  major  ? 


»> 


3.  Exceptis  autem  variorum  generibus  conchyliorum, 
in  quibus  sunt  et  musculi,  quibus  inclusam  ssepe  marga- 
ritam  omnis  quidem  coloris  opt  imam  inveniunt,  id  est, 
et  rubicundi,  et  purpurei,  et  hyacinthini,  et  prasini,  sed 
maxume  candidi,  ut  scripsit  venerabilis  Beda  in  prima 
Eccl.  Hist,  ad  Regem  Colfulsum.  4.  Sunt  et  cochleae, 
satis  superque  abundantes,  quibus  tinctura  coccinei  co- 
loris conficitur,  cujus  rubor  pulcherrimus,  nullo  unquam 
solis  ardore,  nulla  valet  pluviarum  injuria  pallescere  ;  sed 
quo  vetustior  est,  eo  solet  esse  venustior.  5.  Habet 
fontes  salinarum  et  fontes  calidos,  et  ex  eis  fluvios  bal- 
nearum  calidarum,  omni  setati  et  sexui  per  distincta 
loca,  juxta  suum  cuique  modum  accommodates.  6. 
Nascitur  ibi  plumbum  album  in  mediterraneis  regioni- 
bus,  in  maritimis  ferrum ;  sed  ejus  exigua  est  copia ; 
are  utuntur  importato ;  gignit  et  aurum,  et  argentum. 

M 


i 


160 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


annum ;  quia  jam  virium  abunde  habebat,  nee  tamen  sit 
sui  dimidia.     Omnia  sanantem  appellantes  suo  vocabulo. 
Sacrificio   epulisque  rite  sub   arbore   prscparatis,   duos 
admovebant  candidi  coloris  tauros,  quorum  cornua  tunc 
primum  vinciantur.     Sacerdos  Candida  veste  cultus  ar- 
borem  scandebat,   falce   aurea   dimetiens;    candido   id 
excipiebatur   sago:    tunc    deraum    victimas   immolant, 
pnecantes,   ut  suum   donum  Deus  prosperum  faceret. 
His,  quibus  dederant,  fcecunditatem  eo  poto  dari  cui- 
cunque  animali  sterili  arbitrabantur,  contraque  vencna 
omnia   esse   remedio :  tanta  gentium  in  rebus  frivolis 
plenimque  religio  fuerat!     12.  Druidarum  disciplina  in 
nostra  Brittania  reperta,  atque  inde  in  Galliam  translata 
esse  existimatur :  unde  Plinius  eleganter  declamat  lib. 
XXX.  his  verbis :  *'  Sed  quid  ego  haec  commemorem 
in  arte  oceanum  quoque  transgressa,  et  ad  naturse  inane 
pervecta?      Brittania  hodieque   eam  attonite   celebrat 
tantis  ceremoniis,  ut  dedisse  Persis  videri  possit  :'*  idem 
Julius  Csesar  affirmat  in  Ephemeridis :  "  Et  nunc,  qui 
diligentius  eam  rem  cognoscere  volunt,  plenimque  illo, 
discendi    caussa,    proficiscuntur.*"      13.    Dniides   certo 
anni  tempore  in  finibus  Brittanise,  in  insulse  MonsG  luco 
consecrate,  considebant ;  hue  omnes  undique,  quos  inter 
controversia,  conveniebant,  eorumque  judiciis  decretisque 
acquiescebant.     14.  Prseter  Druides  apud  Gallos  atque 
Brittones  erant  bardi  poetae,  qui  Deum  Heroumque  res 
gestas,  heroicis  expositas  versibus,  cum  dulcibus  lyrae 
modulis  cantitabant.     15.  De  his  ambobus  ita  cecinit 
Lucanus  vates  his  versibus,  quibus  hoc  caput  finiam  : 

"  Vos  quoque,  qui  fortes  animas,  belloque  peremptas 
Laudibus  in  lonj^um,  vates !  dimittitis  sevum, 
Plurima  securi  fiidistis  carmina  bardi. 
Et  vos  barbaricos  ritus,  moremque  sinistrum 
Sacrorum,  druidae,  positis  repetistis  ab  armis. 
Solis  nosse  Deos,  et  coeli  numina  vobis, 
Aut  solis  uescire  datum  :  nemora  alta  remotis 
Incolitis  lucis.     Vobis  authoribus,  umbrae 
Non  tacitas  Erebi  sedes,  Ditisque  profundi 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 

Pallida  regna  petunt ;  regit  idem  spiritus  artus 

Orbe  alio  :  longae,  canitis  (si  cognita)  vitae 

Mors  media  est.     Certe  populi,  quos  despicit  Arctos, 

Felices  errore  suo,  quos  ille  timorum 

Maxumus,  baud  urget  Lethi  metus :  inde  ruendi 

In  ferrum  mens  prona  viris,  animaeque  capaces 

Mortis  ;  et  ignavum  rediturae  parcere  vitae.' 


161 


» 


CAPUT  V. 


1.  Opima  frugibus  atque  arboribus  insula,  et  alendis 
apta  pecoribus  ac  jumentis  ;  vineas  etiam  quibusdam  in 
locis  germinans.  Sed  et  avium  ferax  terra  marique 
generis  diversi ;  fluviis  quoque  multum  piscosis,  ac  fon- 
tibus  praeclara  copiosis,  et  quidem  prsecipue  isicio  abun- 
dat  et  anguilla.  2.  Capiuntur  autem  ssepissime  et  vituli 
marini,  et  delphines,  nee  non  et  balaense,  de  quo  apud 
Sat}  ricum  mentionem  inveniamus : 

"  Quanto  delphinis  balaena  Britannica  major  ?  " 

3.  l^xceptis  autem  variorum  generibus  conchyliorum, 
in  quibus  sunt  efc  musculi,  quibus  inclusam  ssepe  marga- 
ritam  omnis  quidem  coloris  optimam  inveniunt,  id  est, 
et  rubicundi,  et  purpurei,  et  hyacinthini,  et  prasini,  sed 
maxume  candidi,  ut  scripsit  venerabilis  Beda  in  prima 
Eccl.  Hist,  ad  Regem  Colfulsum.  4.  Sunt  et  cochleae, 
satis  superque  abundantes,  quibus  tinctura  coccinei  co- 
loris conficitur,  cujus  rubor  pulcherrimus,  nullo  unquam 
solis  ardore,  nulla  valet  pluviarum  injuria  pallescere  ;  sed 
quo  vetustior  est,  eo  solet  esse  venustior.  5.  Habet 
fontes  salinarum  et  fontes  calidos,  et  ex  eis  fluvios  bal- 
nearum  calidarum,  omni  setati  et  sexui  per  distincta 
loca,  juxta  suum  cuique  modum  accommodates.  6. 
Nascitur  ibi  plumbum  album  in  mediterraneis  regioni- 
bus,  in  maritimis  ferrum ;  sed  ejus  exigua  est  copia ; 
sere  utuntur  importato ;  gignit  et  aurum,  et  argentum. 

M 


162 


RICARDI    MONACIII 


Fert  et  lapidem  gagatem   plurimum  optimumque ;  est 
autem  nigrogemmeus  et  ardens  igni  admotus,  incensus 
serpentes    fugat,    adtritu   calefactus    adplicita    detinet 
seque  ut  succinum.     7.  Et  quia  Britannia  prope  sub  sep- 
tentrionali  vertice  mundi  jacet,  lucidas  restate  noctes 
habet ;  ita  ut  medio  ssepe  tempore  noctis  in  questioncm 
veniat  intuentibus,  utrum  crepusculum  adhue  permaneat 
vespertinum,  an  jam  advenerit  matutinum  I  utpote  noc- 
turno  sole  non  longe  sub  terris  ad  orientem  boreales 
per  plagas  redeunte.     Unde  etiam  plurimse  longitudinis 
habet  dies  sestate,  sicut  et  noctes  contra  in  bruma,  sole 
nimirum  tunc  in  Lybicas  partes  secedente,  id  est,  hora- 
rum  X.  et  VIII.,  ut  author  est  Cleomedes :  plurimse 
item  brevitatis  noctes  sestate  et  dies  habet  in  bruma, 
hoc  est,  VI.  solummodo  sequinoctialium  horarum :  cum 
in    Armenia,    Macedonia,    Italia,    cseterisque    ejusdem 
linese  regionibus,  longissima  dies  sive  nox  XV.,  brevis- 
sima   Villi.,   compleat  horas.      8.  Sed   de  Britannia 
Britonibusque    in   genere   satis   prolixe   commemoravi. 
Res   ipsa  requirit  ad   particularia  tandem  descendere, 
atque,  in  sequentibus,  statum  fatumque  diversarum,  quse 
banc  insulam  incoluerunt,  nationum,  quse  eandem  nobi- 
litarunt,  civitates,  cet,  quales  sub  ditione  Romana  erant, 
ex  ordine  depingere  mei  jam  erit  propositi. 


CAPUT  VI. 


1.  Britannia,  secundum  accuratissima  vetcrum,  quse 
propius  fidem  sunt,  monumenta,  erat  omnis  divisa  in  partes 
septem;  quarum  sex  alio  atque  alio  tempore  imperio 
Romano  adjectse  fuerunt,  septima  vero  sub  solis  barbaris 
Caledoniis.  2.  Supra  dictse  Britannise  partes  erant  Bri- 
tannia Prima,  Secunda,  Flavia,  Maxima,  Valentia,  et  Ves- 
pasiana,  quarum  ultima  non  diu  stetit  in  manibus  Roma- 
norum.  Ex  his  Britanniam  Primam  a  Flavia  Thamesis 
flumen,  a  Britannia  Secunda  mare  dividit.     Flavia  ini- 


DE    SITU     BRITANNI.li. 


163 


tium  capit  a  Mari  Germanico,  continetur  Thamesi  fluvio, 
Sabrina  a  finibus  Silurum  Ordovicumque,  vergit  ad  sep- 
temtriones  et  Brigantum  regionem.  Maxima  ab  ex- 
tremis Flaviae  finibus  oritur,  pertinet  ad  inferiorem 
partem  Muri,  qui  totam  ex  transverso  percurrit  insulam, 
spectatque  in  septemtriones.  Spatium  inter  ambos, 
hunc  et  alium  qui  ab  imperatore  Antonino  Pio,  inter 
Bdoram  et  Clyddam  extructus  est,  Murum,  occupat 
Valentiawa.  Vespasiana  autem  a  Bdorse  sestuario  ad 
civitatem  Alcluith,  unde  linea  ad  ostium  fluminis  Vara- 
ris  ducta  terminos  ostendit.  Secunda  ad  eam  partem 
oceani,  quse  ad  Hyberniam  pertinet,  spectat  inter  oc- 
casuni  et  septemtriones.  Sed  de  provinciis  satis.  3. 
Necessarium  vero  ducimus,  antequam  ad  accuratiorera 
nos  conferamus  descriptionem,  regiminis  in  hisce  pro- 
vinciis constitutionem  paucis  attingere.  Deprehendimus 
adeoque  totam,  antiquissimis  temporibus,  plurium  regu- 
lorum  statuumque  arbitrio  divisim  paruisse  Britanniam, 
quorum  nonnulli,  etiam  post  occupatam  a  Romanis  pro- 
vinciam,  superfuisse  commemorantur ;  sed  vix  umbra 
regise  dignitatis  istis  principibus  relicta,  contrarium 
nempe  dissuadente  politica  ilia,  qua  Romani  olim,  prse 
cultissimis  etiam  quibusque  gentibus,  inclaruerunt  pru- 
dentia.  Victricibus  Romanorum  armis  subjugatse  im- 
peratoria  authoritate  constitutus  praeerat  Legatus,  ipsa 
Brittannia  vero  provincia  erat  proconsularis.  Per  plures 
hsec  imperii  constitutio  duravit  aetates ;  licet  in  plures 
interim  ipsa  insula  divisa  fuerit  partes ;  primum  nempe 
in  Superiorem  et  Inferiorem,  deinceps  vero,  uti  antea 
demonstravimus,  in  septem  dispertita  provincias,  mutata 
regiminis  forma:  deinde  diu  paruit,  ut  imperatoria 
sedes,  hsec  insula  Carausio,  eisque  quos  in  societatem 
adsciverat  tyrannis.  Gloria  et  prsesidium  Christianismi, 
Constantinus  Magnus,  creditur  Maximam  et  Valentiam 
Consulares,  Primam,  Secundam,  et  Flaviam  Prsesidiales, 
fecisse.  Toti  vero  insulse  prsepositus  est  Vicarius,  vir 
perspicabilis,     sub    dispositione    viri    illustris    Domini 

M  2 


164 


RICARDI     MONACHI 


Prsefecti  Prsetorii  Galliaj ;  prseter  quern  in  vetusto  quo- 
dam    volumine    circa   eadem    tempora    comiuemoratur 
aliquis  eximise  dignitatis  vir,  titulo  Comitis  Britanniarum 
insignis,  alius  itideni,  Comes  littoris  Saxonici,  tertius 
pr^eterea  Dux  Britanniae  dictus,  aliique  plures,  magnis 
prsefecti  muneribus,  quse,  cum  distincta  eorum  notitia, 
injuria  temporis,  impetrari  non  potuerit,  cogimur  taciti 
pneterire.      4.  Prolixum  nunc  tandem  iter   ingredior, 
totam  non  minus   insulam,  quam  singulas  ejus   partes 
curiosa  lustraturus  indagine,  pressurusque  optimorum  in 
hoc  negotio  authorum  vestigia.     Fiat  vero  ab  extrema 
Primae  provincia3  ora  initium,  cujus  littora  Gallise  obji- 
ciuntur.    Tres  vero  laudatissimos  validissimosque  status, 
Cantianum   nempe,   Belgicum,   et   Damnonicum,   com- 
plectitur  haec  provincia,  de  quibus  ea,  qua  fieri  poterit, 
cura  nobis  sigillatim  agendum.     Cantium  primo  lustre- 
mus.      5.  Ad  extremam  Britanniae  Primae   orientalem 
Oram  remotam  Cantium,  Cantiis  quondam  habitatum, 
civitatibus  Durobrobi  et  Cantiopoli,  quae  eorum  metro- 
polis ;  hie  sepultus  est  D.  Augustinus  Anglorum  apos- 
tolus:   Dubr»,    Lemanus,    et    Regulbium,   praesidio   a 
Romanis  munita,  eorumque  primarium  llhutupi,  deducta 
eo  colonia,  metropolis  factum,  portusque  classi  Roma- 
norum,  quae   oceano   septentrionali  dominabatur,   reci- 
piendae  factus  idoneus.     Tanti  nominis  fuit  haec  civitas, 
ut  littora  vicina  ex  ea  dicta  sint  Rhutupina,  de  quibus 
Lucanus  poeta : 

"  Aut  vaga  cum  Thetis  Rhutupinaque  littora  fervent." 

Inde  quoque  ingentia  et  grati  saporis  ostrea  Romam 
translata,  ut  author  est  Juvenalis  Satyricus  his  verbis  : 


« 


Circaeis  nata  forent,  an 


Lucrinum  ad  saxum,  Rhutupinove  edita  fundo 
Ostrea,  callebat  primo  deprendere  morsu." 

Statio  etiam  fuit,  sub  dispositione  viri  spectabilis  Comitis 
littoris  Saxonici,  legionis  secundae  Augustae.  6.  Quam 
plurimis   hoc    Cantiorum    regnum    fluminibus    rigatur, 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


165 


quorum  celebriora,  Madus,  Sturius,  Dubris,  et  Lemanus, 
qui  Cantios  a  Bibrocis  discernebat.  7.  Inter  tria  ista 
praecipua  Britanniae  promontoria,  eminet  illud,  quod  a 
Cantio  nomen  habet :  ibi  oceanus  in  angulum  quasi 
redactus,  cursum  ita  promovet  fluxionemque  suam, 
donee,  ut  veteres  tradunt,  fretum  istud  oceani,  quod 
jam  Britanniae  format  insulam,  effecerit.  8.  A  Cantio, 
vasta  ilia  quse  Anterida  nonnullis,  aliis  Caledonia  dicta 
sylva,  late  extenditur  ad  CL.  milliaria  per  Bibrocorum 
ac  Segontiacorum  terras,  ad  Heduorum  usque  fines 
excurrens.     De  hac  sylva  ita  cecinit  Lucanus : 


"  Unde  Caledoniis  fallit  turbata  Britannos 


j> 


9.  Cantiis    proximi,    et,    ut  putant  nonnulli,    subjecti, 
Bibroci,  qui  et  aliis  Rhemi  dicuntur ;  natio  in  monu- 
mentis  non  penitus  ignota,  quibus  habitatum  Bibroicum, 
Regentium,   Noviomagumque  metropolis.      Anderidam 
vero  occupatam  tenuerunt  Romani.     10.  Confines  illis 
apud  ripam   Thamesis  habitabant  Attrebates,  quorum 
urbs  primaria  Caleba.      11.  Infra  hos,  propius  flumen 
Cunetium,   habitabant   Segontiaci,    quorum    caput   fuit 
Vindonum.     12.  Ad  oceanum,  Bibrocis  affines,  inferius 
habitabant,   sic   dicti,  Belgae,  quorum  urbes  primariae 
Clausentum,  quod  nunc  Sotheamptona  dicitur,  Portus 
Magnus,  omniumque  praecipua  Venta,  nobilissima  civitas 
ad  flumen  Antonam  sita.     Sorbiodunum  vero  tenebat 
pnesidium  Romanorum.     Omnes  enim  Belgae  AUobroges 
sunt,  et  suam  a  Celtis  Belgisque  originem  traxere :  hi, 
non   multis  ante   Caesaris  adventum   in  banc   insulam 
seculis,  relicta  patria,  Gallia,  a  Germanorum  Romano- 
rumque  populis  infestata,  atque  devicta ;  illi,  qui,  trajecto 
flumine  Rheni,  eorum  expugnatas  occupavere  regiones, 
de   quo  autem  prolixius  M.  Dictator  Caesar,  sedem  hie 
sibi   elegerunt.      13.   Omnes   regiones    quae    Thamesi, 
versus  meridiem,  adjacent,  ohm,  uti  vetera  monumenta 
declarant,  a  bellicosa  Senonum  gente  fuerunt  occupatse ; 
qui,  sub  ductu  et  auspicio  decantatissimi  regis  Brenni, 


166 


RTCARDl    MONACHI 


peragrata  Gallia,  Alpibiisque,  adhuc  inviis,  sibi   pate- 
factis,  Romam  fastu  elatam  ista  incursione  vastam  solo 
facile   gequassent,  nisi   Rempublicam    Romanani,  quam 
more  nutricis  in  sinu  quasi  gestare  (dum  infra  destina- 
tum  ab  illis  fastigium  agebat)  videbantur  Fata,  cladem 
aversura   Manlium    clangore    anseris    excitassent,   qui, 
circa  montem  unum  pendentes,  et  nocte  subeuntes,  bar- 
baros  a  summo  Capitolio  dejecit.     Huic  eadem  Numi- 
num  cura  Caniillum  postea  auxilio  misit,  qui  abeuntes  a 
tergo  aggressus  ita  cecidit,  ut  Senonici  sanguinis  inun- 
datione  omnia  incendiorum  vestigia  deleret,  urbemque 
ita  ruinae  proximam  ab  interitu   vindicaret.      Senones 
autem    ob    valentissimam    banc    expeditionem    natale 
solum,  ut  cultoribus  vacuum,  ita  prseda  refertissimum, 
aliense  genti,  quam  Belgas  supra  nominatos  fuisse  satis 
liquet,  concesserunt.     14.  Ad  Sabrinam,  Thamesi  infe- 
rius,  habitabant  Hedui,  urbes  eorum  Ischalis  et  Avalo- 
nia.      Thermae,    quae   et   Aquge    Solis    nuncupabantur, 
Romanorum,  qui  banc  Britanniae  oram  tenebant,  factae 
colonia   et   perpetua    sedes;    urbs  nominatissima   haec 
erat,  ad  flumen  Abonam  sita,  ibique  fontes  calidi,  opi- 
paro   exsculpti  apparatu,   ad  usus  mortalium ;    quibus 
fontibus  praesules  erant  Apollinis  et  Minervsc  Numina, 
in  quorum  sedibus  pcrpetui  ignes  nunquam  labascunt  in 
favillas,  sod  ubi  ignis  tabuit  vertitur  in  globes  saxeos. 
15.  Infra  Heduorum  terras  siti  erant  Durotriges,  qui  et 
Morini  alias  vocantur.     Metropolin  habebant  Durinum 
et  promontorium  Vindeliam.     In  horum  finibus  sensim 
coarctatur   Britannia,  et  immensum  efformare  videtur 
bracliium,  quod  irrupt ionem  minitantem  commode   re- 
pellit   oceanum.     16.  In   hoc   brachio,    qua?,   intermis- 
sione  Uxclla)  amnis,  Heduorum  regioni  protenditur,  sita 
erat    regie    Cimbrorum.      Utrumne    vero    modemum 
Wallia^  nomen    dederint,  an   vero   antiquior  sit  Cim- 
brorum origo,  non  seque  constat.     Urbes  illis  pnecipua; 
Termolus  et  Artavia.     Visuntur  hie,  antiquis  sic  dictae, 
Herculis  columnsD,  et  non  procul  hinc  insula  Herculea. 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIiE. 


167 


Sed  a  fluminis  Uxellaj  finibus  continuum  procurrit  mon- 
tium  jugum,  cui  nomen  Ocrinum,  extremumque  ejus  ad 
promontorium  ejusdem  nominis  extenditur.     17.  Ultra 
Cimbros  extremum  insulse  angulum  incolebant  Camabii, 
unde  forsitan,  quod  hodieque  retinet  nomen,   obtinuit 
Carnubia.      Urbes  habebant  Musidum  et  Halangium: 
cum  vero  has   olim  desertas  propemodum   et   incultas 
BritannijB  partes  Romani  nunquam  salutaverint,  minoris 
onmino  momenti  urbes  eorum  fuisse  videntur,  et  histo- 
ricis  propterea  neglectse  ;  geographis  tamen  memoran- 
tur  promontoria  Bolerium  et  Antivestaeum.     18.  Me- 
moratis  mode  populis  in  littore  oceani  austrum  versus 
affines  ad  Belgas-Allobroges  sedem  habebant  Damnonii, 
gens    omnium  validissima,  quae  ratio   movisse   videtur 
Ptolemaeum,  ut  totum  hunc  terrae  tractum,  qui  in  mare 
brachii   instar  praetenditur,    illis    adscripserit.      Urbes 
habebant  Uxellam,  Tamaram,  Volubam,  Ceniam,  omni- 
umque  matrem   Iscam,  fluvio   cognomini   imminentem. 
Fluvii  apud  ipsos  praecipui  memorati  modo  Isca,  Durius, 
Tamai-us,  atque  Genius.     Ora  eorum  maritima  promon- 
toria exhibet  tria,  de  quibus  mox  paulo  dicemus.     Hanc 
regionem,    utpote    metallis    abundantem,    Phoenicibus, 
Graecis,  et  Gallis  mercatoribus  probe  notam  fuisse  con- 
stat: hi  enim  ob  magnam  quam   terra  ferebat   stanni 
copiam  eo  sua  frequenter  extendebant  negotia ;  cujus  rei 
praecipua  sunt  documenta  supra  nominata  tria  promon- 
toria, Helenis  scilicet,  Ocrinum,  et  KptS  /xfVwTroi/,  ut  et 
nomina  civitatum,  Graecam  Phoeniciamque  originem  re- 
dolent ia.      19.  Ultra   brachium    in    oceano    sitae    sunt 
insulae  Sygdiles,  quae  etiam  (Estrominides  et  Cassite- 
rides  vocabantur,  dictae.     20.  Cum  praenominatis  Dam- 
noniis  Belgisque   conjunctis  XXX.  proelia  commisisse 
narratur  valentissimus  ille  imperator  Vespasianus.     De- 
cem  hi  ad  australes  Thamesis  et  Sabrinae  ripas  habi- 
tant es   populi,    a   Romanis   sensim   subacti,  eorumque 
regiones  in  provinciae  formam  redactae,  quae  Britannia 
Prima  fuit  appellata,  cum  hie  fuerit  in  istis  terris  pri- 


108 


RlCARDl    MONACHI 


mus  Romanorum  victoriae  friictus.     21.  Succedit  ordine 
Britannia  Secunda,  quae  a  prioribus,  interfluente  Sabrina 
amne,  discernitur :  a  provincia  autem  Flavia,  tuni  me- 
moratus  amnis,  turn  Deva  fluvius  eandem  sejungit,  reli- 
quum  cingitur  a  mari  interne.     Hsec  erat  celebrata  ilia 
regio  Silurum,  tribus  validissiniis  habitata  populis,  quos 
inter   prae  reliquis   celebres   Silures,  proprie   sic  dicti, 
quam  ab  ora  relicta  turbidum  Sabrinae  fretum  distin- 
o-uit :    cujus    homines,    ut    eruditissimus    Solinus    est 
author,  etiam  nunc  custodiunt  niorem  vetustum,  nun- 
dinas  ac  nummum  refutant,  dant  res  et  accipiunt ;   mu- 
tationibus  necessaria  potius  quam  pretiis  parant.     Deos 
percolunt,  seientiam  futurorum  pariter  viri  ac  foeminsB 
ostendunt.     22.  Civitates  Silurum,  Sariconium,  Magna, 
Gobaneum,  et  Venta  eorum  caput,  fuerunt.     Iscae  vero, 
flumini  imminentem  urbem  cognominem,  tenebat  Roma- 
norum colonia,  ibique  per  annos  plures  secunda  legio, 
quae  Augusta  alias  vocabatur,  stationem  habebat,  donee 
Valentiam  et  Rhutupin  transferebatur.     Haec  erat  pro- 
vinciae  Secundae  primaria  Romana.      23.  Glim  ac  diu 
potens  erat  haec  Silurum  regio,  sed,  cum  eam   regno 
Charaticus   tenuit,    longe    potentissima :    hie   continuis 
novem  annis,  omnia  Romanorum  arma  pro  ludibrio  ha- 
bita,    saepe   evertit,    donee    de    illo,  conjunctis   viribus 
Romanos   aggressuro,    triumphavit    Legatus    Ostorius. 
Charaticus  enim,  praelio  evadens,  auxiliumque  a  vicinis 
regibus  petens,  per  astutiam  matronae  Romanac  Carthis- 
manduae  cum  rege  Brigantiae  Venutio  nuptae,  Romanis 
deditus  est.      Post  id  temporis  mascule  tantum  suam 
ipsius  ditionem  idem  ille  populus  defendit,  usque  dum  a 
Varionio  spoliatus,  ac  tandem  a  Frontino  devictus,  in 
formam  Romanae,  cui  Britannia  Secunda,  ut  supra  me- 
minimus,  nomen  erat,  provinciae  suum  redigi  pateretur 
imperium.      24.  Duae  aliae  sub  Siluribus  gentes  fuere, 
priraum   Ordovices,   qui  in   septentrionali  versus  insu- 
1am    Monam;     et   deinde    Dimeciae,    qui    in    extrema 
versus    occidentem     parte    degebant,     ubi    promonto- 


DE    SITU     URlTANNIyE. 


169 


rium    quod    Octorupium    nuncupatur,    unde    in    Hy- 
berniam    transitus    XXX.    milliarium.      Dimeciarum 
urbes  Menapia,  et  primaria   Muridunum.     Lovantmm 
vero  sibi  habitandum  vendicaverant  Romani .     Ultra  hos 
et  Silurum  terminos  siti  Ordovices,  quorum  urbes  Medi- 
olanum  et  Brannogenium.     Sabrina  in  montibus  illorum 
oriunda,  majoribus  tribus  Britannise  fluviis  merito  accen- 
setur,  addito  nempe  Thamesi  et  Tavo.    Elucet  imprimis 
in  historia  nomen  Ordovicum  ob  sumtam  de  inclutissimi 
ipsorum  regis  captivitate  vindictam.     Hinc  enim  toties 
redactum  in  angustias  exercitum  Romanorum  tam  mi- 
sere  vexarunt,  ut  de  illorum  fere  imperio  in  hac  regione 
actum  fuisset,  ni  in  tant«  cladis  vindictam  postea  sur- 
rexisset  dux  Agricola,  qui,  victricia  circumferens  arma, 
totam  quoque   banc   gentem  subjugavit,  maximamque 
partem  ferro  delevit.    25.  Hue  quoque  referendum  lUud, 
quod  a  septentrione  Ordovicum  situm,  ab  oceano  alluitur, 
territorium,  cum  illorum  regimini  aliquandiu  fuerit  sub- 
jectum ;  hoc  certo  constat,  quod  ilium  Cangiani  quon- 
dam inhabitaverint  tractum,  quorum  urbs  unica  Segon- 
tium,  promontorio  Cangano  vicina.     Incluta  h^c  erat 
civitas,  freto  Meneviaco,  contra  Monam,  reUgiosissimam 
insulam,   ubi   olim  druides  habitare,  adjacet.     In  hac 
insula  plurima  sita  erant  oppida,  tota  autem  insula  in 
circuitu  LX.  m.  p.  fere  complectitur,  atque,  ut  refert 
Plinius,  a  Camaloduno  colonia  CC.  m.  p.  abest.     Fluvu 
apud  ipsos  Tosibus,  qui  et  Canovius ;  pro  terminis  vero  erat 
utraque  Deva.     In  hac  vero  regione  mons  Erin  celsissi- 
mus  maxumusque  invenitur.  Ordovicia  una  cum  Cangio- 
rum  Carnabiorumque  regionibus,  ni  fama  me  faUit,  nomine 
Genani^,  sub  imperatoribus  post  Trajani  principatum 
inclarescebat.     26.  Ordo  jam  ad  illam  nos  deducit  pro- 
vinciam,  quse  Flavia  Romanis   vocata :  unde  vero  hoc 
nomen  acceperit,   utrum  a  matre   Constantini   Magni 
Flavia  Julia  Helena,  ex  his  terris  oriunda?  an  vero  a 
Romanorum   familia   Flavia?  —  quominus    determinari 
possit,  obstat  injuria  temporum,  quse  nobis  invidet  ge- 


170 


RICAROI    MONACHI 


nuina  qusD  hue  facerent  antiquitatis  monumcnta.  27.  Ad 
fliiviiim  Devam  primo  siti  erant  Carnabii,  quibus  habi- 
tatae  fuerunt  Benonse,  Etocetum,  Banchorium  (monaste- 
rium  totius  insulse  celeberrimum,  quod,  in  contentione 
Augustini  eversum,  non  postea  resurrexit),  etreliquanmi 
mater  Uriconium,  qusB,  inter  Britannise  civitates  maxu- 
mas,  nomen  possidebat.  In  extreme  hujus  terne  angulo 
flumini  Devse  imminebat  cognominis  Romanorum  colonia 
Deva,  opus  vicesimae  legionis,  quae  Vietrix  dicebatur,  et 
olim  illius  erat  regionis  tutela.  Hsec  eadem  esse  exis- 
timatur  quae  jam  West- Chester  \oca.tur.  28.  Infra  no- 
minates regnuni  Cassium,  a  rege  Ptolemaco  Catieuehlani 
appellatum,  extendebatur,  aut  respublica  potius,  quae  ex 
binis  gentibus  coaluerat.  Harum,  quae  Sabrinae  proxima 
vocabatur  Dobuni,  vel,  ut  Dio  celeberrimus  scriptor  an- 
nalibus  inseruit,  Boduni.  Apud  hos  oritur  flumen 
Thamesis,  et  deinde  longo  spatio  per  fines  Heduorum, 
Attrebatum,  Cassiorum,  Bibrocorum,  Trinobantum,  et 
Cantiorum  citatus  fertur,  et  oceanumGermanicum  influit. 
Urbes  Dobunorum  erant  Salinae,  Branogena,  ad  sinis- 
tram  Sabrinse  ripam,  Alauna,  et,  cui  reliquiae  nomen 
laudemque  debent,  Corinum,  urbs  perspicabilis,  opus,  ut 
tradunt,  Vespasiani  ducis.  Glevum  vero,  in  extremo 
regni  contra  regionem  Silurum  situm,  Romana  tenebat 
colonia,  quam  deduxit  Claudius  Caesar,  ut  scriptorcs  de 
istis  temporibus  affirmant.  Finitimi  illis  Cassii,  quorum 
urbes  Forum  Dianae  et  Verulamium  :  cum  vero  haec  ad 
municipiam  dignitatem  a  Romanis  evecta,  ejus  prae  aliis 
urbibus  eminentia  illis  omnino  adscribenda.  Hie  natus 
erat  D.  Albanus  Martyr.  Haec  civitas  ruina  Camalo- 
duni,  Londiniique,  in  seditione  a  Bonduica  excitata, 
cujus  in  annalibus  mentionem  facit  eruditissimus  Tacitus, 
involuta  erat.  Hi  Cassii  olim,  pras  ceteris  insulae  gen- 
tibus, caput  extulere,  atque  cum  inclutissimo  eorum  rege 
Cassibellino  (cui  non  paucae  nationes  fuere  tributariae) 
dictator  Caesar  multos  eosdemque  gravissimos,  sub  read- 
ventum  ipsius  in  banc  insulam,  habuit  conflict  us  ;  sed  ab 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


171 


eadem  ille  gente  cum  Siluribus  conjuncta  fugatus,  unde 
et  emendatissimus  Lucanus : 


<( 


Territa  quassitis  ostendit  terga  Britannis. 


it 


Adventante  autem  ipso  imperatore  Claudio,  omnes  cum 
vicinis  fracti  sunt,  eorumque  regio  in  formam  Romanae 
provinciae   redacta,  nomineque,    Caesariensis,  et  postea 
Flavia,  nuncupata.     29.  Juxta  Cassios,  ubi  se  oceano 
Thamesis  propinquavit,  regio  Trinobantum  sita   erat; 
natio  quae  non  modo  sponte  in  Romanorum  concessit 
amicitiam,  sed  illis  quoque,  ut  colonias  ibi  ponerent,  me- 
tropolim  suam  Lundinum  et  Camalodunum  ad  mare  sita 
obtulenmt.     In  hac  urbe  Flavia  Julia  Helena,  piissima 
conjux  Constantini  Chlori,  materque  Constantini  Magni, 
e  sanguine  regum  Britannicorum  nasci  memoriae  prodi- 
tum  dicunt.    Prima  autem  haec  Romanorum  in  Britannia 
coloniarum  erat,  templo  Claudii,  imagine  Victoriae,  cum 
aliis  diversis  ornamentis  insignis.   Lundinum  enim  mundo 
cognita   civitas   erat    et   erit.     Primum    Trinovantum, 
postea  Londinium,  dein  Augusta,  et  nunc  Londona  i-ur- 
sum.     Urbe  Roma,  secundum  chronicorum  fidem,  sane 
antiquior  est ;  super  ripam  Thamesis  fluminis  posita,  et 
ipsa  multorum  emporium  populorum  terra  marique  veni- 
entium.     Hsec  a  piissima  ilia  imperatrice  Helena,  S.  S. 
Crucis  inventrice,  circumvallata,  atque,  si  fides  sit  penes 
traditioncs,  quae  non  semper  erroneae  sunt,  nominata  est 
Auo-usta ;   tota  autem  Britannia  Romana  Insula.     30. 
Limes  huic  populo  ad  septentrionem  flumen  Surius,  ultra 
quem  habitabant  Iceni,  celeberrima  natio,  in  duas  gentes 
divisa,  quarum  prior,  Cenomanni  habitans,  ad  septentri- 
onem  Trinobantes   et   Cassios,   ad   orientem   oceanum 
spcctabat.     Horum  urbes  Durnomagus  et  caput  regionis 
Venta.    Romanorum  colonia  erat  Camboricum ;  in  mare 
orientem  versus  procurrens  lingula  dicitur  Flavia  Ex- 
trema.     Fluminum   notissima  sunt  Garion,    Surius,  et 
Aufona,   in  sinum  Metorin  sese  exonerans.     Ex  altera 
parte  ad  Aufonam  incolebant,  Carnabiis  Brigantibus,  et 


172 


RICARDI     MONACHI 


oceano  vicini,  Coitanni,  in  tractu  sylvis  obsito,  qui,  ut 
aliae  Britonum  sylvae,  Caledonia  fuit  appellata.     De  hac 
autem  III.  mentionem  facit  historicus  ille  Florus.     Ci- 
vitas  primaria  Coitannoruni  erat  Ragae ;  et  praeter  banc 
Romanorura  colonia   Lindum,  in  extrema  ad  orientein 
provincise   ora.     Totam   vero   regionem  bifariam  secat 
fluvius  Trivona.     Haec  Icenorum  gens,  quae,  utpote  fero- 
cissima  bellique  post  hominum  memoriani  studiosissima, 
omissis  tarn  rusticis  quam  eivilibus  artibus,  sua  sponte 
in  Romanorum  societatem  accesserat,  non  tantum  mox 
defecerat,  sed  ad  sui  quoque  imitationem  alios  quam  plu- 
rimos  excitaverat,  ab  Ostorio  duce  priraum  sub  jugum 
missa  est.     Aliquot  post  annos,  quum  rex  ipsorura,  et 
animo  et  opibus  valentissimus,  Praesutagus  moriens  Cae- 
sarem  ejusdemque  posteros  heredes   fecerat.     Romani 
autem  Icenorum  sic  abutentes  amicitia,  ut  nulli  non  se 
luxuriae  dederint,  ab  iisdem  postea  sociisque,  sub  ductu 
bellicosissimae  Bonduicae,  viduae  regis  supra  nominati, 
ita  infesti  ipsis  sunt  redditi,  ut  combustis  deletisque  ip- 
sorum  coloniis  ac  municipio,  civium  denique  Romano- 
rum  LXXX.  M.  ferro  misere  sint  trucidati ;  sed  postea 
ad  officiura  redegit  Suetonius  legatus,  multis  prudentiae 
nominibus  suspiciendus.     31.  Ad  septentrionalem  hujus 
regionis  plagam  oceano  occurrit  fluvius  Abus,  quondam 
terminonim  provinciae  Maximae  unus,  uti  alter  Seteja. 
Dicta  quoque  haec  provincia  fuit  Brigantiae  Regnum, 
scilicet  ejusdem  nominis  regionem  complexa,  tribusque 
habitata   nationibus.     In  extrema   orientali  plaga,  ubi 
promontoria  Oxellum  et  Brigantum  extrema  in  mare 
procurrunt,  habitabant  Parisii,  quorum  urbes  Petuaria 
et  Portus  Felix.      32.  Supra  hos,  uti  et  ad  latus,  siti 
erant  proprie  sic  dicti  Brigantes,  gens  numerosissima, 
toti  olim  provinciae  leges  praescribens.     His  cultae  civi- 
tates,  Epiacum,  Vinovium,  Cambodunum,  Cataracton, 
Galacum,  Olicana,  et  primaria  Isurium.    Eboracum  vero, 
ad   Urum  fluvium,    caput  provinciae ;    primum  colonia 
nomine  Sextae  a  Romanis  factum,  sextaeque  deinde  le- 


DE    SITU    BRITANNI.E. 


173 


gionis,  quae  Victrix  dicebatur,  sedes  ;  deinceps  vero  plu- 
rium  imperatorum  praesentia  illustrior  factum,  municipu 
quoque  auctum  pr^rogativis.    33.  Totam  in  aequalesfere 
partes  provinciam  dividunt  montes  Alpes  Penini  dicti ; 
hi,  ad  Icenorum  Camabiorumque  fines,  ad  fluvium  Tri- 
vonam  surgentes,  continua  serie  per  CL.  milliaria  septen- 
trionem  versus  decurrunt.     34.  Populi,  adoccidentalem 
hujus  jugi  partem  habitantes,  sunt  Volantii  Sistuntuque, 
arctiori  ut  videtur  foedere  conjuncti.     Urbes  habebant 
Rerigonum,  Coccium  et  Lugubalium,  quarum  tamen  pos- 
teriores  binas  Romanorum  tenebant  praesidia.     35.  Sep- 
tentrionales   hujus    terrae    limites   tegebat    murus  iste 
stupendai  molis,  a  Romanis  per  isthmum  ad  longitudmem 
LXXX.  milliarium  extensus,  cujus  altitudo  XII.  cras- 
sities  vero  IIX.  pedes  aequabat,  turribusque  omatus, 
murus  erat.     36.  Gentem  banc,  ab  imperatore  Claudio 
primum  infestatam,  deinde  ab  Ostorio  legato  devictam, 
postea  a  Cereali  fractam,  et  magnam  partem  debellatam, 
ex  historia  colligitur :  cum  vero  sponte  se  Agricolae  de- 
disset,  pacem  illi  datam  esse  percepimus.    Famam  hujus 
gentis  in  historiis  praecipue  delerunt  turpia  Reginae  ipso- 
rum  gesta  inauditaque  perfidia.     Ipsa  harum  potentmm 
nationum  progenies  erat,  quae  novas  electura  sedes,  ulti- 
mum  ultro,  patriae,  inter  Alpes,  Danubium,  et  Rhoda- 
num  jacenti,  valedicebat.     Ex  his  in  Hybemiam  postea 
nonnulli,  sedem  ibi  fixuri,  transierunt,  ut  ex  documentis 
constat.     37.  His  borealiores  erant  nationes  istae  vali- 
dissimae  olim  sub  nomine  Maaetarum  venientes,  a  quibus, 
mortuo  patre,  fratricida  iste   Bassianus  suam  turpiter 
pacem  emit.     Regiones,  quas  tenuere,  sequentes  erant, 
in  orientem  Ottadinia,  inde  Gadenia,  post  banc  Selgovia, 
deinde  Novantia,  supra  hos  etiam  Damnia.     38.  Muro 
proximi  habitabant  Gadeni,  quorum  metropolis  Curia. 
Ad  oceanum  vero  propius  siti  Ottadini,  eorumque  caput 
Bremenium,  ac  apud  hos  fluvii  Tueda,  Alauna,  etutraque 
Tina,  infra  murum  decurrentes.    39.  His  occidentaliores 
ad  Oceanum  siti  erant  Selgovae,  eorumque  urbes  Corban- 


174 


RICARDI    MONACIII 


torigum,  Uxellum  et  Trimontium,  quam  tamen  sat  diu 
tenuit  praesidium  Romanorum,  quod  antiqua  memorant 
monumenta.      Hujus   regionis    fluvii   praecipui   fuerunt 
Novius,   Deva,  et,  ex  parte,   Ituna.     40.  Ultra  Devam, 
nuper  dictam,  ad  oceani  quoque  oram  in  extrema  insulae 
parte,  Hyberniam  versus,   Novantes  siti  erant.     A  pud 
quos  Celebris  ilia  Novantum  Chersonesus,  Hybernia  dis- 
tans  milliaria  XXVIII.,   haec  inter  euncta  Britannice 
promontoria  maxume  borea  antiquis  credebantur,  juxta 
vero,  seque  ae  illi,  causam  non  video.     Metropolis  horuni 
Lucophibia,  alias  Casee  Candidas;  fluvii  vero  Abrasuanus, 
Jena,  et,  ad  orientem  regionis  terminus,  Deva.     41.  Su- 
pra Novantes,  Selgovas,  et  Gadenos,  interveniente  mon- 
tium  Uxellorum   serie,   habitabant  Damnii,  praevalens 
quidem  natio  ;  sed  quae  condito  muro  non  parvum  re- 
gionis suae  tractum  amisit,  a  Caledoniis  subjugatuni  et 
spoliatum.     Praeter  illud,  quod  murum  tuebatur  praesi- 
dium  Vanduarium  tenebat  Romanus  miles.     42.  Hie 
Britannia,  rursus  quasi  amplexu  oceani  delectata,  angus- 
tior  evadit,  quam  alibi,  idque  ob  duo  ista  rapidissima 
quae  infunduntur  aestuaria,  Bodotriam  scilicet  et  Clottam. 
Contractus  hie  isthmus  ab  Agricola  legato  primum  prae- 
sidio  munitus  erat ;  alium  murum,  in   historiis  nobilis- 
simum,  erexit  imperator  Antoninus,  ad  XXXV.  circiter 
milliaria  protensum ;  ut  hoc  medio  barbarorum  sisteret 
incursiones,  qui  et  ab  ^Etio  duce  demum  reparatus  est, 
undecimque  firmatus  turribus.     Has  vero  regiones  pro 
ilia  habeo  provincia,  quae  per  victoriosam  Romanorum 
aciem  sub  imperatore  Theodosio  revocata,  atque  in  ho- 
norem  imperatoris,  tunc  ad  clavum  imperii  sedentis,  Va- 
lentiana  dicta  putatur.     43.  Extra  murum  sita  provincia 
Vespasiana.     Haec  est  ilia  Caledonia  regio,  a  Romanis 
nimium  quantum  et  desiderata  militibus,  et  incolis  valde 
defensa ;    negotium,  cujus  amplam    historiae   Romanae, 
alias  nimis  de   istiusmodi   rebus    silentes,   mentionem 
faciunt.     Hie  fluvium  Tavum  conspicere  licet,  qui  longo 
cursu  regionem  in  duas  quasi  partes  dissecare  videtur. 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIiE. 


175 


Hie  quoque  arduum  atque  horrendum  jugum  Grampium 
offendimus,  quod  provinciam  istam  bifariam  secabat. 
Atque  haec  eadem  erat  regio,  quae,  a  commisso  inter 
Agricolam  et  Galgacum  proelio,  Romanis  utilissimo, 
famam  in  annalibus  habet  insignem.  Hie  vires  eorum 
veteresque  castrametationes  hodieque  magnitudo  ostendit 
moenium ;  nam  in  loco  ubi  ingens  supradictum  prcelium 
habitum  erat,  quidam  ordinis  nostri,  hanc  viam  emensi, 
affirmant  se  immania  vidisse  castra,  aliaque  argumenta 
Taciti  relationem  confirmantia.  44.  Nationes  vero,  Ro- 
manis hie  subjectse,  ordine  jam  sequentur.  Ultra  isth- 
mum,  usque  ad  Tavum,  gens  erant  Horestii,  quorum 
urbes,  post  praetenturam  quidem  extructam,  prius  enim 
Damniis  accensebantur,  fuerunt  Alauna,  Lindum,  et,  re 
non  minus  quam  nomine  reliquis  gloriosior,  Victoria,  ab 
Agricola  ad  flumen  Tavum  XX.  milliaria  ab  ejusdem  in 
mare  exitu,  aedificata,  memoriae  proditum  dicunt.  45. 
Supra  hos  ultra  Tavum,  qui  limites  constituit,  erant 
Vecturones,  sive  Venricones,  quorum  urbs  primaria 
Orrea,  fluvii  vero  JEsica  et  Tina.  46.  Oceani  littus,  ul- 
tra horum  fines,  accolebant  Taixali,  his  urbium  princeps 
Divana,  fluvii  autem  Deva  et  Ituna.  Pars  Grampii  men- 
tis, quae,  ut  promontorium,  late  se  in  oceanum,  quasi  in 
Germaniae  occursum,  extendit,  ab  illis  nomen  mutuatur. 
47.  His  con  termini  ad  occidentem,  interveniente  mon- 
tium  Grampiorum  serie,  exstitere  Vacomagi,  qui  amplis- 
simam  regionem  tenebant,  quorum  urbes  Tuessis,  Tamea, 
et  Banatia.  Romanorum  autem  statio,  simulque  pro- 
vinciae  urbs  primaria,  erat,  ad  ostium  fluvii  Varar  in 
littore  situm,  Ptoroton.  Notiores  hujus  regionis  fluvii 
praeter  Vararem,  qui  provinciam  terminabat,  fuerunt 
Tuesis  et  Celnius.  48.  Infra  Vacomagos  Tavumque  ha- 
bitabant Damnii- Albani ;  gentes  parum  notae,  et  intra 
lacuum  montiumque  claustra  plane  reeonditae.  49.  In- 
ferius  adhue  Clottae  ripas  accolebant  Attacoti,  gens  toti 
aliquando  olim  Britanniae  formidanda.  Maxumus  hie 
visitur  lacus,  cui  nomen  olim  Lyncalidor,  ad  cujus  ostium 


176 


RICARDI    MONACHl. 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA?. 


177 


condita  a  Romanis  urbs  Alcluith,  brevi  tempore  a  duce 
Theodosio  nomen  sortita,  qui  occiipatam  a  barbaris  pro- 
vinciam  reciiperaverat :  cum  hac  comparari  potuit  nulla, 
utpote  quae,  post  fractas  caeteras  circumjacentes  provin- 
cias,  impetum  hostium  ultimo  sustinuit.  50.  Haec  pro- 
vincia  dicta  est,  in  honorem  familiae  Flaviae,  cui  suam 
Domitianus  imperator  originem  debuit,  et  sub  quo  ex- 
pugnata,  Vespasiana.  Et,  ni  fallor,  sub  ultimis  impera- 
toribus  nominata  erat  Thule,  de  qua  Claudianus  vates  his 
versibus  faeit  mentionem  : 


(( 


incaluit  Pictorum  sanguine  Thule, 


Scotorura  cumulos  fievit  glacialis  Hierne." 

Sed  non  tam  diu  sub  aquila  suopte  tenuerunt  Roman  i,  ut 
posteritati  innotescerent  ejusdem  et  nomina  et  subjectio. 
Cursorio  hucusque  oculo,  qualis  sub  Romanorum  imperio 
erat,  Britanniam  lustravimus  ;  restat  ut  parili  compendio 
Caledoniorum  terras  lustremus. 

De  Caledonia. 

51.  Licet  tota  ultra  isthmum  praedictum  Britannia  non 
improprie  dici  posset  Caledonia,  ipsi  tamen  Caledonii 
ultra  Vararem  sedem  habuere,  unde  ducta  linea  ternii- 
num  Romani  in  Britanniam  imperii  accurate  satis  osten- 
dit.  Citerior  vero  insulae  pars  alio  atque  alio  tempore 
ab  illis  possessa  fuit,  reliqua,  ut  supra  meminimus,  a  Bri- 
tonibus  barbaris  occupata.  Hucusque  et  proficiscentibus 
lumen  aliquod  foenerant  antiqua  historiarum  monumenta  ; 
trajicientes  autem  Varar  flumen,  extincto  lumine,  in  ob- 
scuro  quasi  versamur ;  et  quamvis  non  nobis  ignotum  sit, 
extructas  ibi  pro  limitibus  imperii  Romani  fuisse  aras, 
Ulyssemque,  tempestate  fluctibusque  jactatum,  hie  vota 
persolvisse,  siquidem  condensae  arboribus  sylvae,  cum 
perpetuis  montium  saxetis,  ab  ulteriori  nos  scruta- 
tione  prohibent.  Relationem  sequentem  a  mercatoribus 
Britonibus  fugitivjs  acceptam  posterisque  relictam,  ut 
sufficientem  aestimemus,  necesse  est.  52.  Ad  occiden- 
tem   igitur   Vararis  habitabant  Caledonii,   proprie  sic 


dicti,  quorum  regionis  partem  tegebat  immensa  ilia  Ca- 
ledonia sylva.     53.  Littus  incolebant  minores   quidam 
populi,  ex   quorum  numero,  ultra  Vararem  et  erectas 
supradictas  aras,  ad  Loxam  fluvium  habitabant  Cantse,  in 
quorum  finibus  promontorium  Penoxullum.     54.  Huic 
ordine  proximus  est  fluvius  Abona  ejusdemque  accolae 
Logi.    Hinc  Ila  fluvius,  et  ad  ilium  siti  Camabii  Brito- 
num  extremi,  qui  ab  Ostorio  propraetore  subjugati,  jugum 
Romanum  indigne  ferentes,  adscitis  in  societatem  Can- 
tiis,  ut  refenint  traditiones,  trajectoque  mari  ibi  sedem 
eligunt.     In  varia  hie  promontoria  sese  extendit  Bri- 
tannia, quorum  primum  antiquis  dictum  Vinvedrum,  tum 
Verubrium,  aut  extremitas  Caledoniae.     6b.  Post  illos 
Catini ;  deinde,  interiores  Logisque  proximi,  Mertae  siti 
sunt.     In  his  oris  promontorium  Orcadum  positum,  cui 
adjacebant  Orcades  insulae.     Ulterius  manabat  Nabaeus 
fluvius,  qui  terminus  erat  Camabicae  jurisdictionis.     56. 
Ad  inferiorem  hujus  regionis  partem  habitabant  Carno- 
nacae,   in   quorum   finibus  promontorium  Ebudum,  ad 
cujus  extrema  eximium  oceanus  sinum  efformat,  qui  olim 
Volsas  appellatus.     Ad  inferiorem   istius  sinus  ripam 
tendebant  Cerones,   et  infra  Ityn  Creones  ad  Longum 
usque  procurrit.     Inde  oceanum  inter  et  sinum  Lelanum 
dictum  ab  incolis  Epidiis  promontorium.    57.  Provectus 
jam  ultra  flumen  Vararis,  idem  illud  remetiri  non  pos- 
sum, quin  in  transgressu  admirer  Romanes,  alias  satis 
expertos  judicio  atque  experientia,  hie  quasi  destitutes 
tam  perabsurda  opinione  laborasse,  ut  istam  Britanniae 
partem,  quae  jam  armis   ipsorum   intacta   quiescebat, 
reliquam  jam   subactam   atque   possessam,   longe  ma- 
jori    et    longitudine    et   latitudine   metirentur,    (quam 
tamen  eos  fovisse  opinionem  satis  superque   constat). 
Qui  enim  ea,  qua  par  est,  mente  insignem  Romanorum 
ambitionem  atque  insatiabilem  regnandi  cupidinem  con- 
sideraverit,  et  quo  hostem  vix  ira  ipsorum  et  notitia, 
nedum  timore  dignum  excluderent,  stupenda  ista,  quae 
totum  orbem  in  admirationem  sui  facile  trahunt,  opera 


N 


176 


RICARDI    MONACHI. 


condita  a  Romanis  urbs  Alcluith,  brevi  tempore  a  duce 
Theodosio  nomen  sortita,  qui  occiipatam  a  barbaris  pro- 
vinciam  reciiperaverat :  cum  hae  comparari  potuit  nulla, 
utpote  quae,  post  fractas  caeteras  circumjacentes  provin- 
cias,  impetum  hostium  ultimo  sustinuit.  50.  Haec  pro- 
vincia  dicta  est,  in  honorem  familiae  Flaviae,  cui  suam 
Domitianus  imperator  originem  debuit,  et  sub  quo  ex- 
pugnata,  Vespasiana.  Et,  ni  fallor,  sub  ultimis  impera- 
toribus  nominata  erat  Thule,  de  qua  Claudianus  vates  his 
versibus  faeit  mentionem  : 


If 


incaluit  Pictorum  sanguine  Thule, 


Scotorura  cumulos  fievit  glacialis  Hierne.'* 

Sed  non  tam  diu  sub  aquila  suopte  tenuerunt  Romani,  ut 
poster! tati  innotescerent  ejusdem  et  nomina  etsubjectio. 
Cursorio  hucusque  oculo,  qualis  sub  Romanorum  imperio 
erat,  Britanniam  lustravimus  ;  restat  ut  parili  compendio 
Caledoniorum  terras  lustremus. 

De  Caledonia. 

51.  Licet  tota  ultra  isthmum  praedictum  Britannia  non 
improprie  dici  posset  Caledonia,  ipsi  tamen  Caledonii 
ultra  Vararem  sedem  habuere,  unde  ducta  linea  termi- 
num  Romani  in  Britanniam  imperii  accurate  satis  osten- 
dit.  Citerior  vero  insulae  pars  alio  atque  alio  tempore 
ab  illis  possessa  fuit,  reliqua,  ut  supra  meminimus,  a  Bri- 
tonibus  barbaris  occupata.  Hucusque  et  proficiscentibus 
lumen  aliquod  foenerant  antiqua  historiarum  monumenta  ; 
trajicientes  autem  Varar  flumen,  extincto  lumine,  in  ob- 
scuro  quasi  versamur ;  et  quamvis  non  nobis  ignotum  sit, 
extructas  ibi  pro  limitibus  imperii  Romani  fuisse  aras, 
Ulyssemque,  tempestate  fluctibusque  jactatum,  hie  vota 
persolvisse,  siquidem  condensae  arboribus  sylvae,  cum 
perpetuis  montium  saxetis,  ab  ulteriori  nos  scruta- 
tione  prohibent.  Relationem  sequentem  a  mercatoribus 
Britonibus  fugitivis  acceptam  posterisque  relictam,  ut 
sufficientem  aestimemus,  necesse  est.  52.  Ad  occiden- 
tem   igitur   Vararis  habitabant  Caledonii,    proprie   sic 


DE    SrrU    BRITANNIJ5. 


177 


dicti,  quorum  regionis  partem  tegebat  immensa  ilia  Ca- 
ledonia sylva.  53.  Littus  incolebant  minores  quidam 
populi,  ex  quorum  numero,  ultra  Vararem  et  erectas 
supradictas  aras,  ad  Loxam  fluvium  habitabant  Cantse,  in 
quorum  finibus  promontorium  PenoxuUum.  54.  Huic 
ordine  proximus  est  fluvius  Abona  ejusdemque  accolae 
Logi.  Hinc  Ila  fluvius,  et  ad  ilium  siti  Carnabii  Brito- 
num  extremi,  qui  ab  Ostorio  propraetore  subjugati,  jugum 
Romanum  indigne  ferentes,  adscitis  in  societatem  Can- 
tiis,  ut  referunt  traditiones,  trajectoque  mari  ibi  sedem 
eligunt.  In  varia  hie  promontoria  sese  extendit  Bri- 
tannia, quorum  primum  antiquis  dictum  Vinvedrum,  turn 
Verubrium,  aut  extremitas  Caledoniae.  55.  Post  illos 
Catini ;  deinde,  interiores  Logisque  proximi,  Mertae  siti 
sunt.  In  his  oris  promontorium  Orcadum  positum,  cui 
adjacebant  Orcades  insulae.  Ulterius  manabat  Nabaeus 
fluvius,  qui  terminus  erat  Camabicae  jurisdictionis.  56. 
Ad  inferiorem  hujus  regionis  partem  habitabant  Carno- 
nacae,  in  quorum  finibus  promontorium  Ebudum,  ad 
cujus  extrema  eximium  oceanus  sinum  efformat,  qui  olim 
Volsas  appellatus.  Ad  inferiorem  istius  sinus  ripam 
tendebant  Cerones,  et  infra  Ityn  Creones  ad  Longum 
usque  procurrit.  Inde  oceanum  inter  et  sinum  Lelanum 
dictum  ab  incolis  Epidiis  promontorium.  57.  Provectus 
jam  ultra  flumen  Vararis,  idem  illud  remetiri  non  pos- 
sum, quin  in  transgressu  admirer  Romanos,  alias  satis 
expertos  judicio  atque  experientia,  hie  quasi  destitutes 
tam  perabsurda  opinione  laborasse,  ut  istam  Britanniae 
partem,  quae  jam  armis  ipsorum  intacta  quiescebat, 
reliquam  jam  subactam  atque  possessam,  longe  ma- 
jori  et  longitudine  et  latitudine  metirentur,  (quam 
tamen  eos  fovisse  opinionem  satis  superque  constat). 
Qui  enim  ea,  qua  par  est,  mente  insignem  Romanorum 
ambitionem  atque  insatiabilem  regnandi  cupidinem  con- 
sideraverit,  et  quo  hostem  vix  ira  ipsorum  et  notitia, 
nedum  timore  dignum  excluderent,  stupenda  ista,  quae 
totum  orbem  in  admirationem  sui  facile  trahunt,  opera 


N 


178 


RICARUI    MONACHl 


DE  SITU  nniTANNTyE. 


179 


erexisse,  in  hoc  ut  in  caeteris  quara  plurimis  magnani 
summi  Numinis  merito  providentiam  veneremur,  cui  ut 
omnia  subjecta  sunt  regna,  ita  et  sempiterna  ab  incolis 
gloria  debetur  et  erit.     Amen  ! 


CAPUT  VII. 

LusTRATis  ita  pro  instituti  ratione  cursim  terris  Bri- 
tannicis,  necessarium  videtur,  antequam  ad  Insularum 
descriptionem  aggrediar,  dubio  a  non  nemine  moto  oc- 
currere ;  ubinam,  inquit  ille,  earum  quas  tu  nobis  com- 
memoras  urbium  nominumque  vestigia?  Habentur  nulla ! 
Licet  vicissira  quaerere,  ubinam  hodie  sint  Assyrii, 
Parthi,  Sarmatse,  Celtiberi?  At  qui  has  celeberrimas 
gentes  exstitisse  neget,  impudentem  satis  spero  futunim 
neminem.  Nonne  inveniuntur  hodiernum  regiones 
urbesque  permultae  eisdem,  quae  ante  duo  vel  plura  an- 
norum  millia  habuerunt,  quae  compellantur,  nominibus  ? 
Judaea,  Italia,  Gallia,  Britannia,  non  hodie  minus  quam 
priscis  illis  temporibus  nota  ?  Londinum  hodieque  lin- 
gua vernacula,  sono  non  adeo  discrepante,  London  ap- 
pellatur.  Incuria  majorum  et  in  colligendis  ac  conser- 
vandis  illis,  quae  hue  facere  et  tunc  temporis  non  diffi- 
culter  haberi  poterant,  monumentis  negligentia  si  atten- 
datur,  non  adeo  quidem  graviter  ilia  videtur  increpanda, 
vel  ut  hujus  defectus  unica  et  primaria  causa  censenda, 
vix  enim  praeter  illos,  qui  ordini  sacrorum  se  dederant, 
operam  libris  scribendis  commodabant.  Hi  vero  a  sacro 
alienum  censuerunt  munere  profanis  istiusmodi,  ut  vo- 
cabant,  negotiis  operam  suam  impendere.  Crediderim 
potius  nos  sine  periculo  scire,  et  sine  piaculo  ad  posteros 
transmittere  posse,  ilia  quae  de  prisco  regnorum  statu 
sedula  veterum  monumentorum  perlustratio  et  accuratius 
scrutinium  poterit  investigare.  Ad  aliud  vero  sentiendum 
me  fere  compulisset  bonus  ille  Antistes,  ita  me  compel- 
lare  visus ;  Tune  solus  ignoras  quam  breve,  nobis  in  hoc 


orbe,  temporis  spatium  sit  exigendum,  omnesque  nostros 
etiam  laboriosissimos  conatus  ab  inutilium  servorum  no- 
mine nos  non  posse  reddere  immunes?  omniaque  nostra 
studia  proximi  usum  pro  scopo  debent  habere  ?     Haec  ! 
cui  unquam  sunt  usui  ?     Bullatis  istiusmodi  nugis  mun- 
dum  deludi !     His  merito  reponimus :  An  ergo  prohibita 
nobis  simul  omnis  honesta  delectatio?     Nonne  eximia 
divinse  providentiae  documenta  produnt  istiusmodi  narra- 
tiones  ?     Indene  patet,  quomodo  evangelia  de  morte  et 
merito  Christi  concio  universum  collustraverit  et  vicerit 
orbem  gentilibus  antea  superstitionibus  obnoxium  I   Ob- 
vertenti  porro,  non  incongrue  forte  Chronologiae  istius- 
modi res  in  compendio  tractari,  denuo  repono :  Nee  ergo 
nimium  quidquam  est  novisse,  majores  nostros  non,  ut 
nonnulli  fabulantur,  Autochthones  fuisse,  e  terra  pro- 
silientes.      Deum   potius  naturae   librum   aperuisse,   ut 
in  illo  constaret  magni  opificis  omnipotentia,  qualis  in 
Mosis   voluminibus   eadem  descripta  proponitur.     De- 
nique  forte  respondenti,  operibus,  authori  apud  caeteros 
nomen  laudemque  parituris,  exploratorium  ignem  esse 
subeundum,  haec  inquam  dicenti,  et  in  his  subsistendi 
gratus  profiteer  tantum  his  verbis  efficaciae  fuisse,  ut 
etiam   suborta   mihi   nonnunquam   fuerit    coepti    hujus 
laboris  poenitentia.     Ex  altera  proinde  hujus  opusculi 
parte  praeter  Chronologicam  rerum  commemorationem 
amplius  quidquam  exspectare  nolit  Benevolus  Lector, 
quem  adeo  benevolentiae   tutelaeque  Divinae,  paria   ab 
ipso  mihi  promittens,  devotus  commendo,  sperans,  ut 
me  simul  coelesti  Patri,  qui  misericors  et  condonationis 

plenus,  commendet. 

Ex  fragmentis  quibusdam  a  duce  quodam  Romano  con- 
signatis  et  posteritati  relictis,  sequens  collectum  est  Iti- 
nerarium,  ex  Ptolemseo  et  aliunde  nonnuUis,  ordinem 
quoque,  sed  quod  spero  in  melius  mutatum,  hinc  inde 
deprehendes. 

FuERUNT  olim  apud   Britones  XCII.  urbes,   earum 

N  2 


'11 


180 


RICARDl    MONACHI 


vero  celebriores  et  prae  reliquis  conspicuae  XXXIII.; 
municipia  scilicet  II.,  Verolamium  et  Eboracum.  Villi. 
colonise,  sc.  Londinium  Augusta,  Camalodunum  GemincB 
MarticB^  Rhutupis,  ....  Thermae  AqucD  Solis,  Isca 
Secunda,  Deva  Getica,  Glevum  Claudia,  Lindum,  .  .  . 

....   Camboricum Et  civitates  Latio  jure 

donatae  X.,  sc.  Durnomagus,  Catarracton,  Cambodunum, 
Coccium,  Lugubalia,  Ptoroton,  Victoria,  Theodosia,  Co- 
rinum,  Sorbiodunum.  Deinde  XII.  stipendiariae  mino- 
risque  momenti,  scilicet  Venta  Silurum,  Venta  Belga- 
rum,  Venta  Icenorum,  Segontium,  Muridunum,  Ragae, 
Cantiopolis,  Durinum,  Isca,  Bremenium,  Vindonum,  et 
Durobrovae.  At  praeter  allatas  mode  urbes,  plures  in 
Britanniis  non  habuisse  Romanos  ne  quis  temere  credat ; 
celebriores  enim  tantum  commemoravi ;  quis  enim  du- 
bitet,  illos,  ut  orbis  terrarum  dominatores,  pro  lubitu 
elegisse  sibique  vindicasse,  quae  suis  usibus  conunoda 
intelligebant  loca  ?  plerumque  alias  in  castris,  quae  con- 
diderant  ipsi,  degebant. 


Diaphragmata, 

Iter  I.  Rhutupis  prima  in  Britannia  insula  civitas 
versus  Galliam  apud  Cantios  sita  a  Gessoriago  Bonnoniae 
portu,  unde  commodissimus  in  supradictam  insulam 
transitus  obtingit,  CCCCL.  stadia,  vel  ut  alii  volunt 
XL VI.  mille  passuum  remota  :  ab  eadem  civitate  ducta 
est  via  Guethelinga  dicta,  usque  in  Segontium  per  m.  p. 
CCCXXIIII.  plus  minus  sic  : — Cantiopoli,  quae  et  Du- 
rovemo,  m.  p.  X.  Durosevo  XII.  Duroprovis  XXV. 
deinde  m.  p.  XXVII.  transis  Thamesin  intrasque  pro- 
vinciam  Flaviam  et  civitatem  Londinium  (Augustam), 
Sulo  Mago  m.  p.  Villi.  Verolamio  municipio  XII.  unde 
fuit  Amphibalus  et  Albanus  Martyres.  Foro  Dianae 
XII.  Magio  Vinio  XII.  Lactorodo  XII.  Isanta  Va- 
ria  XII.  Tripontio  XII.  Benonis  Villi.  Hie  bise- 
catur  via,  alterutrumque  ejus  brachium  Lindum  usque, 


DE    SrrU   BR1TANN1.E. 


181 


alterum  versus  Viriconium  protenditur,  sic  : — Mandues- 
suedo  m.  p.  Xll.  Etoceto  XIII.  Pennocrucio  XII. 
Uxaconia  XII.  Virioconio  XI.  Banchorio  XXVI. 
Deva  Colonia  X.  Fines  Flaviae  et  Secundae,  Varis  m. 
p.  XXX.     Conovio  XX.    Seguntio  XXIIII. 

Iter  II.  A  Seguntio  Virioconium  usque,  m.  p. 
LXXIII.  sic  :— Heriri  monte  m.  p.  XXV.  Mediolano 
XXV.    Rutunio  XII.    Virioconio  XI. 

Iter  III.  A  Londinio  Lindum  coloniam  usque,  sic  : — 
Durosito  m.  p.  XII.  Caesaro  Mago  XVI.  Canonio  XV. 
Camaloduno  colonia  Villi,  ibi  erat  templum  Claudii, 
arx  triumphalis,  et  imago  Victoriae  deae.  Ad  Sturium 
amnem  m.  p.  VI.  et  finibus  Trinobantum  Cenimannos 
advenis,  Cambretonio  m.  p.  XV.  Sito  Mago  XXII. 
Venta  Cenom.  XXIII Camborico  colo- 
nia XX.  Durali  ponte  XX.  Dumo  Mago  XX.  Isinnis 
XX.  Lindo  XX. 

Iter  IV.  A  Lindo  ad  Vallum  usque,  sic : — Argolico 
ra.  p.  XIIII.  Dano  XX.  Ibi  intras  Maximam  Caesa- 
riensem,  Legotio  m.  p.  XVI.  Eboraco  municip.  olim 
colonia  sexta  m.  p.  XXI.  Isurio  XVI.  Cattaractoni 
XXIIII.  ad  Tisam  X.  Vinovio  XII.  Epiaco  XVIIII. 
ad  Murum  Villi,  trans  Murum  intras  Valentiam. 
Alauna  amne  m.  p.  XXV.  Tueda  flumine  XXX.  ad 
Vallum 

Iter  V.  A  limite  Praeturiam  usque,  sic :— Curia  m. 
p.  ...  ad  Fines  m.  p.  .  .  .  Bremenio  m.  p.  .  .  .  Cor- 
stoplio  XX.  Vindomora  Villi.  Vindovio  XVIIII. 
Cattaractoni  XXII.  Eboraco  XL.  Derventione  VII. 
Delgovicia  XIII.  Praeturio  XXV. 

Iter  VI.  Ab  Eboraco  Devam  usque,  sic : — Calcaria 
m.  p.  Villi.  Camboduno  XXII.  Mancunio  XVIII. 
Finibus  Maximae  et  Flaviae  m.  p.  XVIII.  Condate 
XVIII.  Deva  XVIII. 

Iter  VII.  A  Portu  Sistuntiorum  Eboracum  usque, 

gjc : Rerigonio  m.  p.  XXIII.  ad  Alpes  Peninos  VIII. 

Alicana  X.  Isurio  XVIII.  Eboraco  XVI. 


182 


RlCARDl    MONACHI 


Iter  VIIL  Ab  Eboraco  Luguvalium  usque,  sic: — 
Cattaractoni  m.  p.  XL.  Lataris  XVI.  Vataris  XVI. 
Brocavonacis  XVIII.      Vorreda    XVIII.     Lugubalia 

XVIII. 

Iter  Villi.   A  Luguballio  Ptorotonim  usque,  sic : — 

Trimontio  m.  p Gadanica  m.  p Corio 

m.  p.  ...  ad  Vallum  m.  p.  .  .  .  Incipit  Vespasiana. 
Alauna  m.  p.  XII.  Lindo  Villi.  Victoria  Villi,  ad 
Hiemain  Villi.  Orrea  XIIII.  ad  Ta\wi  XVIIII.  ad 
^sicam  XXIII.  ad  Tinam  VIIL  Devana  XXIII.  ad 
Itunam  XXIIII.  ad   Montem    Grampium  m.  p.  .  .  . 

ad  Selinam  m.  p Tuessis  XVIIII.    Ptorotone 

m.  p. 


.  •  .  • 


Iter  X.   Ab  ultima   Ptorotone   per  mediam   insulae 
Isca  Damnononmi  usque,  sic : — Varis  m.  p.  VIIL  ad 

Tuessim  XVIII.   Tamea  XXVIIII 

m.  p.  XXI.  in  Medio  Villi. 

Orrea  Villi.     Victoria  XVIII.  ad  Vallum  XXXII. 
Luguballia  LXXX.    Brocavonacis  XXII.  ad  Alaunam 

m.  p Coccio  m.  p Mancunio  XVIII. 

Condate  XXIII.  Mediolano  XVIII.  Etoceto  m.  p.  .  .  . 

Salinis  m.  p 

Glebon    colonia  m.  p.  .  .  .   Corino   XIIII. 

Aquas  Solis  m.  p.  ...  ad  Aquas  XVIII.  ad  Uxellam 
amnem   m.  p Isca  m.  p. 


Iter  XL  Ab  Aquis  per  Viam  Juliam  Menapiam 
usque,  sic : — ad  Abonam  m.  p.  VI.  ad  Sabrinam  VI. 
unde  trajectu  intras  in  Britanniam  Secundam  et  sta- 
tionem  Trajectum  m.  p.  III.  Venta  Silurum  VIIL 
Isca  colonia  Villi,  unde  fuit  Aaron  Martyr.  Tibia 
amne  m.  p.  VIIL  Bovio  XX.  Nido  XV.  Leucaro  XV. 
ad  Vigesimum  XX.  ad  Menapiam  XVIIII.  Ab  hac 
urbe  per  XXX.  m.  p.  navigas  in  Hyberniam. 

Iter  XII.  Ab  Aquis  Londinium  usque,  sic : — Ver- 
lucione  m.  p.  XV.  Cunetione  XX.  Spinis  XV.  Cal- 
leba  Attrebatum  XV.  Bibracte  XX.  Londinio  XX. 


DE    situ    BlUTANNl^. 


183 


Iter  XIII.  Ab  Isca  Uriconium  usque,  sic :— Bultro 
m.  p.  VIIL  Gobannio  XII.  Magna  XXIII.  Brano- 
genio  XXIII.  Urioconio  XXVII. 

Iter  XIIIL  Ab  Isca  per  Glebon  Lindum  usque,  sic : 
— Ballio  m.  p.  VIIL  Blestio  XII.  Sariconio  XL  Gle- 
bon colonia  XV.  ad  Antonam  XV.  Alauna  XV.  .  .  . 

Vennonis   XII.     Ratis- 

corion  XII.  Venromento  XII.  Margiduno  XII.  ad 
Pontem  XII.  Croco  colana  Lindum  XII. 

Iter  XV.  A  Londinio  per  Clausentum  in  Londinium, 
sic  :-Caleba  m.  p.  XLIIIL  Vindomi  XV.  Venta  Bel- 
garum  XXI.  ad  Lapidem  VI.  Clausento  IIIL  Portu 
Magno  X.   Regno  X.  ad  Decimum  X.  Anderida  portu 

^  p ad  Lemanum  m.  p.  XXV. 

Lemaniano  portu  X.  Dubris  X.  Rhutupis  colonia  X. 
Regulbio  X.  Contiopoli  X.  Durelevo  XVIII.  Mado 
XII.  Vagnaca  XVIII.  Novio  Mago  XVIII.  Londi- 
nio XV. 

Iter  XVI.  A  Londinio  Ceniam  usque,  sic :— Venta 

Belgarum  m.  p.  XC.  Brige  XL  Sorbioduno  VIIL  Ven- 

tageladia  XII.  Dumovaria  Villi.  Moriduno  XXXIII. 

Isca  Damnon.  XV D^™   amne   m. 

Tamara 

P Vo- 

m.  p 

luba  m.  p 

Cenia  m.  p 

Iter  XVII.  Ab  Anderida  [Eboracum]  usque,  sic:— 

Sylva  Anderida  ra.  p Noviomago  m.  p. 

Londinio  m.  p.  XV.  ad  Fines 

uj  p Durolisponte  m.  p •  •  • 

.  !  Dumomago  m.  p.  XXX.  Corisennis  XXX.  Lindo 
XXX.  in  Medio  XV.  ad  Abum  XV.  unde  transis  in 
Maximam,  ad  Petuariam  m.  p.  VI.  deinde  Eboraco,  ut 

supra,  m.  p.  XLVL  .      ,     r^i 

Iter  XVIII.  Ab  Eboraco  per  medium  insulae  Clau- 
sentum usque,  sic  :-Legiolio  m.  p.  XXI.  ad  Fines 
XVIII.  .  .  .  m.  p.  XVI m.  p.  XVI 


184 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


185 


Derventione  m.  p.  XVI.  ad  Trivonam 

XII.    Etoceto   XII.    Manduessuedo  XVI.    Benonnis 

XII.   Tripontio  XI.    Isannavaria  XII.   Brinavis  XII. 

-^lia  castra  XVI.    Dorocina  XV.    Tamesi  VI.   Vindo- 

mi  XV.  Clausen  to  XLVI. 

Plurima  insuper  habebant  Romani  in  Britannils  cas- 

tella,  suis  quseque  muris,  turribus,  portis,  et  repagulis 

miinita. 

I^inis  Itinerariorum. 

Quod  hactenus  auribus,  in  hoc  capite  percipitur  pene 
oculis  intuentibus:  nam  huic  adjuncta  est  mappa  Bri- 
tanniae  artificialiter  depieta,  quae  omnia  loca  cet.  evidenter 
exprimit,  ut  ex  ea  cunctarum  regionum  incolas  dignos- 
cere  detur. 


CAPUT  VIII. 

1.  LusTRAviMus  jam  Albionem,  dissitae  non  proeul  inde 
Hyberniae,  eadem,  qua  hactenus  usi  fuimus  brevitate, 
descriptionem  daturi.  2.  Hybernia  omnium,  post  Al- 
bionem dictam  nuper,  maxume  est  ad  occidentem  qui- 
dem  sita,  sed,  sicut  contra  septemtriones  ea  brevior,  ita 
in  meridiem  sese  trans  illius  fines  plurimum  protendens, 
usque  contra  Hispaniae  Tarraconensis  septentrionalia, 
quamvis  magno  aequore  interjacente,  pervenit.  3.  Mare, 
quod  Britanniam  et  Hyberniam  interfluit,  undosum  et 
inquietum  est,  toto,  ut  author  est  Solinus,  anno,  non  nisi 
aestivis  pauculis  diebus,  navigabile.  In  medio  inter 
ambas  insula  est,  quae  olim  appellabatur  Monoeda,  nunc 
autem  Manavia.  4.  Hybernia  autem,  et  sui  status  con- 
ditione,  et  salubritate  ac  serenitate  aeris,  multum  Bri- 
tanniae  praestat,  ut  opinatur  Beda,  ita,  ut  raro  ibi  nix  plus 
quam  triduaria  remaneat,  nemo  propter  hiemem  aut 
foena  secet,  aut  stabula  fabricet  jumentis.  5.  Nullum 
ibi  reptile  videri  solet,  nullae  viperae  aut  serpentes  valent ; 
nam  saepe  illo   de   Britannia   allati  serpentes  mox,   ut 


proximante   terris   navigio    odore    aeris    illius   adtacti 
fuerint,  intereunt.     Quin  potius   omnia  pene,  quae  de 
eadem  insula  sunt,  contra  venenum  valent.     Denique 
vidimus,  quibusdam  a  serpente  percussis,  rasa  folia  codi- 
cum,  qui  de  Hybernia  fuerunt,  et  ipsam  rasuram  aquae 
immissam  ac  potui  datam  talibus  protinus  totam  vim 
veneni  grassantis  totum  inflati  corporis  absumsisse,  ac 
sedasse  tumorem.     6.  Dives  lactis  et  mellis  insula,  nee 
vinearum  expers,  piscium  volucrumque,  sed  et  cervorum 
caprearumque  venatu  insignis,  ut  author  est  venerabilis 
Beda.     7.  Cultores  ejus,  inquit  Mela,  inconditi  sunt  et 
omnium  virtutum  ignari,  magis  quam  aliae  gentes,  ali- 
quatenus   tamen    gnari    pietatis   ad    modum   expertes. 
Gens  inhospita  et  bellicosa  a  Solino  Polyhistore  dicti 
sunt.      Sanguine  interemptonmi  hausto   prius  victores 
vultus  suos  oblinunt.   Fas  ac  nefas  eodem  animo  ducunt. 
Puerpera,  si  quando  marem  edidit,  primos  cibos  gladio 
imponit  mariti,  inque  os  parvuli  summo  mucrone,  auspi- 
cium  alimentorum  leviter  infert,  et  gentilibus  votis  optat, 
non  alitor  quam  in  bello  et  inter  arma  mortem  oppetat. 
Qui  student  cultui,  dentibus   mari  nantium  belluarum 
insigniunt  ensium  capulos,  candicant  enim  ob  eburneam 
claritatem.     Nam  praecipua  viris  gloria  est  in  armorum 
splendore.     8.  Agrippa,  geographus  Romanus,  longitu- 
dinem  Hyberniae  DC.  millia  passuum  esse,  latitudinem 
vero  CCC.  statuit.  XX.  olim  gentibus  habitata,  quarum 
XIIX.  littus  tenebant.     9.  Haec  autem  propria  Scot- 
torum  patria  erat ;  ab  hac  egressi,  tertiam  in  Albione 
Britonibus   et    Pictis    gentem    addiderunt.      Sed    non 
idem  cum  magno  authore  Beda  sentio,  qui  Scottos  pere- 
grinos  esse  affirmat :  nam,  ut  existimo,  suam  ex  Britan- 
nia non  proeul  sita  originem  duxerunt,  inde  trajecisse, 
atque  in  hac  insula  sedes  occupasse,  fidem  faciunt  au- 
thores.      Certissimum    vero    est    Damnios,   Voluntios, 
Brigantes,  Cangos,  aliasque  nationes  origine  fuisse  Bri- 
tannica,  quae  eo  postea  trajecerunt,  postquam,  vel  Divi- 
tiacus,  vel  Claudius,  vel  Ostorius,  vel  duces  alii  victores, 


186 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


illis  domi  tumultum  fecerant.  Pro  ulteriori  argumento 
inservit  lingua  antiqua,  quae  cum  antiqua  ilia  Britannica 
et  Gallica  non  parum  consonat,  id  quod  omnibus  utri- 
usque  linguae  gnaris  satis  planum  videtur.  10.  Septen- 
trionali  Hybemiae  lateri  obtenditur  oceanus  Deucaledo- 
nicus ;  orientale  tegunt  Vergivus  et  Interaus,  Canta- 
bricus  vero  australe,  uti  occidentale  magnus  ille  Bri- 
tannicus,  qui  et  Atlanticus  oceanus ;  quem  nos  quoque 
ordinem  secuti  dabimus  insulae  et  prsecipuorum  in  ilia 
locorum  descriptionem.  11.  lUud,  quod  ab  oceano 
Deucaledonico  alluitur,  hujus  insulae  latus  habitabant 
Rhobogdii,  cujus  metropolis  Rhobogdium  erat ;  in  quo- 
rum orientali  regione  situm  erat  ejusdem  nominis  pro- 
montorium,  in  occidentali,  Boreum  promontorium.  Flu- 
vii  vero  Banna,  Darabouna,  Argitta,  et  Vidua,  austrum 
versus  a  Scottis  ipsos  separabant  montes.  12.  Infra 
promontorium  Boreum  littus  Britannici  maris  ad  Venic- 
nium  usque  caput  incolebant  gentes  Venicniae,  quibus 
nomen  debent  ab  illis  dictae  vicinae  insulae  Venicniae, 
inferius  ad  ostium  usque  Rhebii  fluminis,  quanun  me- 
tropolis Rheba.  Infra  Rhebeum  Nagnatae  habitabant 
ad  Libnium  usque,  quorum  Celebris  erat  ejusdem  nomi- 
nis metropolis.  Austrum  versus,  in  recessu  sinus  Au- 
sobae  siti  erant  Auterii,  quibus  urbium  caput  erat  ejus- 
dem nominis.  Inferiorem  ejusdem  regionis  partem 
occupabant  Concangii,  ad  quorum  fines  austrum  versus 
manabat  Senus,  amplus  omnino  fluvius,  cui  adjacebat 
urbium  primaria  Macobicum.  In  angustum  hie  apicem 
coarctata  desinit  Hybernia.  Prope  Austrinum  promon- 
torium, ad  flumen  Senum,  sedes  habebant  Velatorii, 
quorum  metropolis  Regia,  fluviusque  Durius.  Lucani 
vero  habitabant,  ubi  oceano  miscetur  fluvius  Ibernus. 
13.  Ultra  Austrinum  meridionale  insulae  latus  ab  eodem 
promontorio  ad  Sacrum  usque  extremum  tendebat. 
Ibemii  ad  illud  habitabant,  quibus  metropolis  Rhufina. 
Hinc  fluvius  Dobona,  ac  deinde  Vodiae,  cum  promon- 
torio ejusdem  nominis,  quod  promontorio  Albionis  Anti- 


DE    SrrU    BRITANNIJE. 


187 


vestaeo  obvertitur,  distans  inde  milliaribus  CXXXXV. 
Non  procul  inde  Dabrona  fluvius  Brigantum  regionis  ter- 
minus, qui  fines  regionis  fluvium  Brigas  et  urbem  habe- 
bant Brigantiam.  14.  Pars  hujus  insulse,  a  Sacro  pro- 
montorio ad  Rhobogdium  usque  extensa,  Orientalis  cen- 
setur.  Habitantes  supra  promontorium  Sacrum  Menapii, 
primariam  habebant  ejusdem  nominis  urbem  ad  fluvium 
Modonam.  Hinc  ad  Menapiam,  in  Dimetia  sitam, 
XXX.  milliaria  numerantur,  ut  Plinius  refert.  Harum 
unam,  quamnam  vero  incertum,  patriam  habebat  Carau- 
sius.  Ultra  horum  terminos  metropolin  Dunum  habe- 
bant Cauci,  quorum  fines  alluebat  fluvius  Oboca.  Teuto- 
nicae  binas  has  nationes  originis  esse  extra  dubium  est : 
incertum  vero  quo  tempore  primum  in  has  terras  eorum 
majores  trajecerint.  Brevi  ante  Csesaris  in  Britanniam 
transitum  id  contigisse  maxume  videtur  probabile.  15. 
Eblanse  ulterius  habitabant,  primariam  vero  ad  Loebium 
flumen  habentes  Mediolanum.  Septentrionali  viciniores 
Voluntii  civitatem  habebant  Lebarum,  fluvios  autem 
Vinderum  et  Buvindam.  Superiorem  his  insulse  par- 
tem, Rhobogdiis  affinem,  tenebant  Damnii,  his  urbium 
caput  Dmium,  ubi  sepulti  creduntur  D.  Patricius,  D. 
Columba,  et  D.  Brigitta,  eodem  tumulo  reconditi.  16. 
Restat  jam,  ut  eorum  qui  interiorem  hujus  insulae 
partem  habitabant  populorum  mentio  injiciatur.  Conter- 
mini  Caucis  et  Menapiis,  supra  Brigantes  autem,  incole- 
bant Coriondii,  reliquam  insulae  partem  Scotti  habebant, 
quibus  Scotiae  nomen  tota  exinde  debet.  Plures  inter, 
quas  illi  habebant,  civitates  prae  caeteris  innotuerunt 
tantum  duae,  quarum  ad  nos  pervenit  memoria.  Altera 
Rheba  ad  flumen  et  lacum  Rhebium,  Ibernia  altera,  sita 
ad  orientale  Seni  fluminis  latus.  17.  Non  possum  non 
hoc  loco  monere  Damnios,  Voluntios,  Brigantes,  et  Can- 
gianos  omnes  fuisse  Britannicae  originis  nationes,  quae, 
cum  vel  ab  hoste  finitimo  non  daretur  quies,  vel  tot 
tantaque  exigerentur  tributa,  quibus  solvendis  se  im- 
I>ares  intelligerent,  sensim,   novas  quaesiturae  sedes,  in 


188 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIJ2. 


189 


banc  terrain  trajecerant.  Dictum  jam  antea  de  Mena- 
piis,  Chaucis,  nee  de  iis,  quae  offeruntur  ulterius,  plura 
occumint,  quibus  tuto  fides  potest  haberi.  Refert  qui- 
dem,  Augustas  Historiae  scriptor,  Tacitus,  quod  pluribus 
quam  Albion  peregrinis  Hybemia  fuerit  frequentata. 
At,  si  res  ita  revera  se  habuisset,  vix  dubitandum  videtur, 
plura  nobis  de  statu  Hybemiae,  et  fide  digniora  veteres 
fuisse  relicturos.  Relicturoque  jam  mihi  descriptionem 
Hybemiae  non  abs  re  fore  videtur  docere,  banc,  non  armis, 
sed  metu  tantum  sub  Romanorum  redactam  fuisse  im- 
perium.  Quin  potius  regem  Ptolemaeum  in  secunda 
Europae  tabula,  aliosque  veterum  inclutissimorum  geo- 
graphorum,  in  situ  illius  delineando  errasse,  utpote  qui 
banc  non  solum  justo  longius  a  Britannia,  sed  etiam 
prorsus  a  parte  boreali  provinciae  Secundae,  statuerunt ; 
id  quod  ex  ipsorum  libris  et  tabulis  hue  spectantibus 
patet  abunde.  18.  Super  Hybemiam  sitae  erant  He- 
budes,  V.  numero,  quarum  incolae  nesciunt  fniges,  pisci- 
bus  tantum  et  lacte  viventes.  Rex  unus  est,  ut  scribit 
Solinus,  universis,  nam  quotquot  sunt,  omnes  angusto 
interluvio  dividuntur.  Ille  rex  nihil  suum  habebat, 
omnia  universorum.  Ad  aequitatem  certis  legibus  ad- 
stringitur,  ac,  ne  avaritia  a  vero  rectoque  eum  seduceret, 
discebat  ex  paupertate  justitiam,  utpote  cui  nihil  esset 
rei  familiaris,  verum  alitur  e  publico.  Nulla  illi  dabatur 
foemina  propria,  sed  per  vicissitudines,  in  quamcunque 
commotus  fuisset,  sibi  vendicat  usurariam,  unde  ei  nee 
votum  nee  spes  conceditur  liberorum.  De  Hebudibus 
hisce  nonnulli  scripserunt  dies  continues  XXX.  sub 
bruma  esse  noctem,  sed  dictator  Caesar  nihil  de  eo, 
studiose  licet  inquirens,  reperiebat,  nisi,  quod  certis  ex 
aqua  mensuris  breviores  fuisse  noctes  quam  in  Gallia 
intellexerit.  19.  Secundam  a  continenti  stationem 
Orcades  praebent,  quae  ab  Hebudibus  porro,  sed  errone^, 
sunt  VII.  dierum  totidemque  noctium  cursu,  ut  scripse- 
runt nonnulli ;  numero  XXX.,  angustis  inter  sese  de- 
ductae  spatiis,  vacabant  homine,  non  habcbant  sylvas. 


tantum  junceis  herbis  horrescentes.  Caetera  earum  nil 
nisi  arenas  et  rupes  tenent,  ut  ego,  ex  Solino  cum  aliis 
eolligi  posse,  habeo  persuasum.  20.  Thule  ultima  om- 
nium, quae  Britannicae  vocantur,  Belgarum  littori  appo- 
sita  statuitur  a  Mela.  Graecis  Romanisque  celebrata 
camiinibus,  de  quo  Homerus  Mantuanus : 


« 


Et  tibi  serviat  ultima  Thule." 


In  ea  solstitio  nuUas  esse  noctes  indicavimus,  cancri 
signum  sole  transeunte,  ut  author  est  Plinius,  nuUosque 
contra  per  brumam  dies ;  haec  quidem  senis  mensibus 
continuis  fieri  arbitrantur.  Qui  hie  habitant,  ut  refert 
Solinus,  principio  veris  inter  pecudes  pabulis  vivunt, 
deinde  lacte,  in  hyemem  conferunt  arborum  fructus. 
Utuntur  foeminis  vulgo,  certum  matrimonium  nuUis. 
Thule  autem  larga  et  diutina  pomona  copiosa  est, 
ut  tradit  idem  author.  Ultra  Thulen  unius  diei  na- 
vigatione  accepimus  pigrum  esse  et  concretum  mare,  a 
nonnullis  Cronium  appellatur.  A  Thule  in  Caledoniam 
bidui  navigatio  est.  21.  Thanatos  insula  alluitur  freto 
oceani,  a  Britanniae  continente  aestuario  tenui,  Want- 
suam  dicto,  separata ;  frumentariis  campis  felix,  et 
gleba  uberi ;  nee  tantum  sibi  soli,  verum  et  aliis  salu- 
bribus  locis,  ut  author  est  Isidorus,  cum  ipsa  nuUo 
serpatur  angue,  asportata  inde  terra,  quoquo  gentium 
invecta  sit,  angues  necat.  Haec  non  longe  abest  a 
Rhutupi  sita.  22.  Vecta,  a  Vespasiano  devicta 
dim,  insula  est,  proximum  Belgis  habet  ab  oriente  in 
occasum  XXX.  circiter  millia  passuum,  ab  austro  in 
boream  XII.  in  orientalibus  suis  partibus  mari  VI. 
millium,  in  occidentalibus  III.,  a  meridionali  supra 
scripto  littore  distans.  23.  Praeter  supradictas  insulas 
fuerunt  etiam  VII.  Acmodae,  Ricnea,  Silimnus,  Andros, 
Sigdiles  XL.,  Vindilios,  Sama,  Caesarea,  et  Cassiterides. 
24.  Sena,  Ossismicis  adversa  littoribus,  Gallici  Numinis 
oraculo  insignis  est,  ut  author  est  Mela ;  cujus  antistites, 
perpetua  virginitate  sanctae,  numero  IX.  esse  traduntur; 
Senas  Galli  vocant,  putantque  ingeniis  singularibus  prae- 


/ 


190 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


ditas,  maria  ac  ventos  concitare  carminibus,  seqiie  in 
quae  velint  animalia  vertere,  sanare  quse  apud  alios  in- 
sanabilia  sunt.  Scire  ventura  et  praedicere,  sed  non  nisi 
deditae  navigantibus,  et  ob  id  tantum  ut  se  consulerent 
eo  profectis.  25.  Reliquae  Albioni  circumfusae  minoris 
peripheriae  et  momenti  insulae,  ex  depictae  adjectaeque 
mappae  inspectione  melius,  quam  ex  nudo  quodam  re- 
censu,  censeri  ac  dignosci  possunt.  Hie  itaque  sub- 
sist© meumque  his  rebus  locatum  studium  Benevolo 
Lectori,  ejusque  favori  et  judicio  studiose  commendo. 

Explicit  feliciter,  Deo  juvante,  Liber  primus  Commen- 
tarioli  Geographici  de  situ  Brittaniae,  et  stationum 
quas  Romani  ipsi  in  ea  Insula  aedificaverunt,  per 
manum  meam  Ricardi,  famuli  Christi  et  monachi 
Westmonasteriensis.     Deo  gratias. 


LIBER   SECUNDUS. 


PRiEFATIO. 

In  supplementum  datae  hucusque  Britanniae  antiquae 
descriptionis  deductum  parili  compendio  subjungere 
consultum  duxi : — 

I.  Chronologiae,  a  prima  inde  orbis  origine  ad  vasta- 
tam  a  Gothis  Romam  deductae,  epitomen,  et 

II.  Imperatorum  Legatorumque  Romanorum  qui  huic 
regioni  cum  imperio  praefuerant  brevem  recensum. 

Dicant  forte  nonnuUi  potuisse  istiusmodi  operam, 
utpote  non  absolute  necessariam,  vel  cultui  divino,  vel 
majoris  momenti  rebus  impendi.  At  sciant  illi  et  sub- 
secivas  horas  antiquitatibus  patriis  pristinique  terrarum 
status  investigationi  posse  vindicari,  ut  tamen  nihil 
propterea  sacro  cultui  decedat.     Sin  vero  Momus  istius- 


DR    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


191 


modi  captatam  ex  otio  licito  voluptatem  nobis  invideat, 
ad  finem  properans  metaeque  jam  adstitutus,  hie  pedem 
figo. 


CAPUT  I. 

In  principio  mundum,  nobis  hodiernum  reliquisque 
creaturis  habitatum,  VI.  dierum  spatio  ex  nihilo  con- 
didit  omnipotens  Creator. 

Anno  Mundi  MDCLVI.  Crescentem  continuo  usu 
humani  generis  malitiam  vindicaturus,  Creator  diluvium 
orbi  immisit,  quod  totum  obruens  mundum,  omnem  de- 
levit  viventium  ordinem,  solis,  quae  arcam  intraverant, 
exceptis  et  servatis,  quorum  deinceps  propago  novis  ani- 
malium  colonis  novum  orbem  replevit. 

A.  M.  MMM.  Circa  haec  tempera  cultam  et  habita- 
tam  primum  Britanniam  arbitrantur  nonnuUi,  cum  illam 
salutarent  Grseci  Phoenicesque  mercatores.  Nee  desunt, 
qui  a  rege  quodam  Brytone  non  diu  postea  conditum 
credunt  Londinium. 

A.  M.  MMMCCXXVIII.  Prima  urbis  Romae,  quae 
gentium  exinde  communis  terror,  fundamenta  posuerunt 
fratres  Romulus  et  Remus. 

A.  M.  MMMDC.  Egressi  e  Britannia  per  Galliam 
Senones  Italiam  invasere,  Romam  oppugnaturi. 

A.  M.  MMMDCL.  Has  terras  intrarunt  Belgae,  Cel- 
taeque  desertam  a  Senonibus  regionem  occuparunt.  Non 
diu  postea  cum  exercitu  in  hoc  regnum  transiit  rex 
^duorum  Divitiacus,  magnamque  ejus  partem  subegit. 
Circa  haec  tempora  in  Hyberniam  commigrarunt,  ejecti  a 
Belgis  Britones,  ibique  sedes  posuerunt,  ex  illo  tempore 

Scotti  appellati. 

A.  M.  MMMDCCCCXLIII.  Gestum  est  Cassibelini 
cum  civitatibus  maritimis  bellum. 

A.  M.  MMMDCCCCXLVI.  Caesar  Germanos  et 
Gallos  capit,  et  Britones  quoque,  quibus  ante  eum  ne 


192 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


DE    SITU    BRITANNIA. 


193 


nomen  quidem  Romanorum  cognitum  fuerat,  victor,  ob- 
sidibus  acceptis,  stipendarios  facit. 

A.  M.  MMMDCCCCXLVII.  Denuo  in  has  terras 
profectus,  bellum  gessit  cum  rege  Cassiorum  Cassibel- 
lino,  invitatus,  ut  ipse  quidem  prsetendit,  a  Trinobanti- 
bus.  Sed,  quod  majore  veri  specie  tradit  Suetonius, 
potius  avaritiem  ipsius  soUicitantibus  praetiosis  Britanniae 

margaritis. 

A.  M.  MMMMXLIV.  Ipse  in  Britanniam  profectus 
imperator  Claudius,  semestri  spatio,  absque  ulla  vi  aut 
sanguinis  effusione,  magnara  insulae  partem  in  suam 
redegit  potestatem,   quam  exinde  Csesaiiensem  jussit 

vocari. 

A.  M.  MMMMXLV.  Missus  ab  imperatore  Claudio 
cum  11.  legione  in  has  terras  Vespasianus,  adhuc  in  pri- 
vata  vita,  Belgas  Damnoniosque  oppugnavit,  tandemque, 
commissis  prseliis  XXXII.  urbibus  XX.  expugnatis, 
sub  obsequium  Romani  imperii  redegit,  una  cum  insula 

Vecta. 
A.  M.  MMMMXLVII.  Thermas  et  Glebon  occupa- 

verunt  Romani. 

A.  M.  MMMML.  Post  novennale  bellum  regem  Si- 
lurum  Charaticum  vicit  dux  Romanorum  Ostorius,  magna 
Britanniae  pars  in  formam  provinciae  redacta,  et  Camalo- 
dunensis  colonisB  posita  fundamenta. 

A.  M.  MMMMLIL  Cogibundo  urbes  quaedam  apud 
Belgas  a  Romanis  concessae,  ut  inde  sibi  conderet  Reg- 
num.  Circa  haec  tempora,  relicta  Britannia,  Cangi  et 
Brigantes   in   Hybemiam    commigrarunt   sedesque   ibi 

posuerunt. 

A.  M.  MMMMLXI.  Nero  imperator,  in  re  militari 
nihil  omnino  ausus,  Britanniam  pene  amisit.  Nam  duo 
sub  illo  nobilissima  oppida  illic  capta  atque  eversa  sunt. 
Nam  insurrexit  contra  Romanos  Bondvica,  illatam  sibi  a 
Romanis  injuriam  vindicatura,  colonias  illas  Romanorum, 
Londinium,  Camalodunum,  et  municipium  Verulamium 
igne  delevit,  occisis  ultra  octoginta  millibus  civium  Ro- 


manorum. Superata  ilia  tandem  a  Suetonio,  qui  acer- 
rime  illatum  Romanis  damnum  vindicavit,  occiso  subdi- 
torum  ejus  aequali  numero. 

A.  M.  MMMMLXXIII.  Brigantes  vicit  Cerealis. 

A.M.    MMMMLXXVI.    Ordovices   plectit   Fron- 

tinus. 

A.  M.  MMMMLXXX.  Magnum  cum  rege  Caledo- 
niorum  Galgaco  praelium  committit  Agricola,  eoque  de- 
victo,  totam  insulam  cum  classe  lustrari  jubet,  mariti- 
mamque  ipsius  oram  totus  obiens,  Orcades  submittit 
imperio  Romano. 

A.  M.  MMMMCXX.  Ipse  in  Britanniam  transit 
Hadrianus  imperator,  immensoque  muro  unam  insulae 
partem  ab  altera  sejungit. 

A.  M.  MMMMCXL.  Missus  ab  Antonino  Pio  Ur- 
bicus  victoriis  inclarescit. 

A.  M.  MMMMCL.  Nonnullas  quoque  a  Britannis 
victorias  reportat  Aurelius  Antoninus. 

A.M.  MMMMCLX.  Luce  Christianismi,  regnante 
Lucio  rege,  collustratur  Britannia;  rege  Cruci  Christi 
se  primum  submittente. 

A.  M.  MMMMCLXX.  Provincia  Vespasiana  ejici- 
untur  Romani.  Hoc  circiter  tempore,  ex  insulis  in  Bri- 
tanniam cum  Pictis  suis  advenisse  creditur  Reuda  rex. 

A.M.  MMMMCCVII.  Destructum,  a  Romanis  con- 
ditum,  murum  restituit  transiens  in  Britanniam  Severus 
imperator,  et  non  diu  post  Eboraci,  manu  Dei,  moritur. 

A.  M.  MMMMCCXI.  Venalem  a  Maeatis  pacem 
obtinuit  Bassianus. 

A.M.  MMMMCCXX.  Per  haec  tempora  intra  moenia 
se  continent  Romani  milites,  altaque  pace  tota  perfruitur 

insula. 

A.M.  MMMMCCXC.  Carausius,  sumpta  purpura, 
Britannias  occupavit ;  post  X.  annos  per  Asclepiodorum 

Britannia  recepta. 

A.  M.  MMMMCCCIIII.  Persecutio  crudelis  et  crebra 
flagrabat,  ut  intra  unum  mensem  XVII.  millia  marty- 


o 


i 


194 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


rum  pro  Christo  passa  inveniantur ;  quae  et  oceani  lim- 
bum  transgressa  Albanum,  Aaron,  et  Julium  Britones, 
cum  aliis  pluribiis  viris  et  foeminis,  felici  cruore  daninavit. 
A.M.  MMMMCCCVI.  Constantius,  XVI.  imperii 
anno,  summae  mansuetudinis  et  civilitatis  vir,  victo 
Alecto,  in  Britannia  diem  obiit  Eboraci. 

A.  M.  MMMMCCCVII.  Constantinus,  qui  Magnus 
postea  dicitur,  Constant ii  ex  Britanniea  Helena  filius,  in 
Britanniis  creatus  imperator,  cui  se  sponte  tributariani 
offert  Hybemia. 

A.M.  MMMMCCCXX.  Ductu  regis  Fergusii  in 
Britanniam  transeunt  Seotti,  ibique  sedem  figunt. 

A.M.  MMMMCCCLXXXV.  Theodosius Maximum 
tyrannum  III.  ab  Aquileia  lapide  interfecit.  Qui,  quo- 
niam  Britanniam  omni  pene  armata  juventute  copiisque 
spoliaverat  militaribus,  quae,  tyrannidis  ejus  vestigia 
secutae  in  Gallias,  nunquam  ultra  domum  rediere,  vi- 
dentes,  transmarinse  gentes  saevissimse,  Scottorum  a  cir- 
cio,  Pictorum  ab  aquilone,  destitutam  milite  ac  defensore 
insulam,  adveniunt,  et  vastatam  direptamque  eam  multos 
per  annos  opprimunt. 

A.M.  MMMMCCCXCVI.  Britones  Scottorum  Pic- 
torumque  infestationem  non  ferentes,  Romam  mittunt, 
et,  sui  subjectione  promissa,  contra  hostem  auxilia  fla- 
gitant,  quibus  statim  missa  legio  magnam  barbarorum 
multitudinem  sternit,C3eteros  Britanniae  finibus  pellit,  ac, 
domum  reversura,  praecepit  sociis,  ad  arcendos  hostes, 
murum  trans  insulam  inter  duo  aestuaria  statuere.  Qui, 
absque  artifice  magistro  magis  cespite  quam  lapide  fac- 
tus,  nil  operantibus  profuit :  nam  mox,  ut  discessere 
Romani,  advectus  navibus  prior  hostis,  quasi  maturam 
segetem,  obvia  quaeque  sibi  caedit,  calcat,  devorat. 

A.  M.  MMMMCCCC.  Iterum  petiti  auxilia  Romani 
advolant,  et  caesum  hostem  trans  maria  fugant  conjunctis 
sibi  Britonibus,  murum  non  terra,  ut  ante  pulvereum, 
sed  saxo  solidum,  inter  civitates,  quae  ibidem  ob  metum 
hostium  fuerunt  factae,  a  mari  usque  ad  mare  collocant. 


DE    SITU     BRITANNI.E. 


195 


Sed  et  in  littore  meridiano  maris,  quia  et  inde  hostis 
Saxonicus  timebatur,  turres  per  intervalla  ad  prospectum 
maris  statuunt.  Id  Stilichontis  erat  opus,  ut  ex  his 
Claudiani  versibus  constat : 

" .  Caledonio  velata  Britannia  monstro, 

Ferro  Picta  genas,  cujus  "vestigia  verrit 
Caerulus,  oceanique  aBstum  mentitur,  amictus  : 
Me  quoque  vicinis  pereuntem  gentibus,  inquit, 
Munivit  Stilicho,  totam  cum  Scottus  Hybernam 
Movit,  et  infesto  spumavit  reraige  Thetys. 
Illius  effectum  curis,  ne  bella  timerem 
Scotica,  ne  Pictum  tremerem,  ne  littore  toto 
Prospicerem  dubiis  venturum  Saxona  ventis." 


A.M.  MMMMCCCCXI.  Occupataa  GothisestRoma, 
sedes  quartae  et  maxumae  monarchiarum,  de  quibus  Da- 
niel fuerat  vaticinatus,  anno  millesimo  centesimo  sexa- 
gesimo  quarto  suae  conditionis.  Ex  quo  autem  tempore 
Romani  in  Britannia  regnare  cessarunt,  post  annos  ferme 
CCCCLXV.  ex  quo  C.  Julius  Caesar  eandem  insulam 

adiit. 

A.  M.  MMMMCCCCXLVI.  Recedente  a  Britanniis 

legione  Romana,  cognita  Seotti  et  Picti  reditus  denega- 

tione,  redeunt  ipsi,  et  totam  ab  aquilone  insulam  pro  in- 

digenis  muro  tonus  capescunt,  nee  mora,  caesis,  captis, 

fugatisque  custodibus  muri  et  ipso  interrupto,  etiam  intra 

ilium  crudelis  praedo  grassatur.     Mittitur  epistola  lachry- 

mis  aerumnisque  referta   ad   Romanae  potestatis  virum 

Fl.   iEtium,   ter  consulem,   vicesimo   tertio   Theodosii 

principis  anno  petens  auxilium,  nee  impetrat. 


CAPUT  II. 

Veritatem,  quoad  fieri  licuit,  sectatus  fui,  si  quid  oc- 
currat  forte,  illi  non  exacte  congruum,  illud  mihi  ne 
imputetur  vitiove  vertatur  rogo.  Me  enim  ad  regulas 
legesque  historiae  soUicite  componens,  ea  bona  fide  collegi 

o  2 


19G 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


aliorum  verba  et  relationes,  quae  sincera  niaxume  deprc- 
hendi  et  fide  dignissima.  Ad'  c»tera  prseter  elenchum 
imperatorum  legatorumque  Romanorum,  qui  huic  insulae 
cum  imperio  praefuerunt,  amplius  quidquam  expeetare 
nolit  lector,  quocumque  meum  opus  finiara. 

Igitur,  primus  omnium  Romanorum  dictator  Julius 
cum  exercitu,  principatu  Cassibellini,  Britanniam  in- 
gressus,  quamquam  prospera  pugna  terruerit  incolas,  ut 
Tacitus  refert,  ac  littore  potitus  sit,  potest  videri  osten- 
disse  posteris,  non  tradidisse. 

Mox  bella  civilia,  et  in  rempublicam  versa  principum 
arma,  ac  longa  oblivio  Britanniae  etiam  in  pace.  Consi- 
lium id  Augustus  vocabat,  Tiberius  praeceptum.  Agitassc 
Caligulam  de  intranda  Britannia  satis  constat,  ni  velox 
ingenio,  mobilisque  poenitentia,  et  ingentes  adversus 
Germaniam  conatus  frustra  fuissent. 

Claudius  vero  Britanniae  intulit  bellum,  quam  nullus 
Romanorum  post  Julium  Ccesarem  attigerat,  transvectis 
legionibus  auxiliisque,  sine  ullo  proelio  ac  sanguine,  intra 
paucissimos  dies  partem  insulae  in  ditionem  recepit. 
Deinde  misit  Vespasianum,  adhuc  in  privata  vita,  qui 
tricies  et  bis  cum  hoste  conflixit,  duas  validissimas  gentes 
cum  regibus  eorum,  XX.  oppida  et  insulam  Vectem, 
Britanniae  proximam,  imperio  Romano  adjecit.  Reliquas 
devicit  per  Cnaeum  Sentium  et  Aulum  Plautium,  illusr- 
tres  et  nobiles  viros,  et  triumphum  celebrem  egit. 

Subinde  Ostorius  Scapula,  vir  bello  egregius,  qui  in 
formam  provinciae  proximam  partem  Britanniae  redegit. 
Addita  insuper  veteranorum  colonia  Camalodunum. 
Quaedam  civitates  Cogiduno  regi  donatae ;  is  ad  Trajani 
usque  principatum  fidelissimus  mansit,  ut  Tacitus  scribit. 

Mox  Avitus  Didius  Gallus  parta  a  prioribus  continuity 
paucis  admodum  castellis  in  ulteriora  promotis,  per  quae 
fama  aucti  officii  quaereretur. 

Didium  Verannius-excepit,  isque  intra  annum  exstinc- 
tus  est. 

Suetonius  hinc  Paulinus  biennio  prosperas  res  habuit. 


DE    SITU    BRlTANNIvt. 


197 


subactis  nationibus,  firmatisque  praesidiis,  quorum  fiducia 
Monam  insulam,  ut  vires  rebellibus  ministrantem,  ag- 
gressus  terga  occasioni  patefecit.  Namque  legati  absen- 
tia remoto  metu  Britones  accendere,  atque  Bonduica, 
generis  regii  foemina,  duce,  sumpsere  universi  bellum ;  ac 
sparsos  per  castella  milites  consectati,  expugnatis  praesi- 
diis, ipsam  coloniam  invasere,  ut  sedem  servitutis,  nee 
ullum  in  barbaris  saevitiae  genus  omisit  ira  et  victoria. 
Quod,  nisi  Paulinus,  eo  cognito  provinciae  motu  prospere 
subvenisset,  amissa  Britannia  foret,  quam  unius  proelii 
fortuna  veteri  patientiae  restituit ;  tenentibus  arma  pie- 
risque,  quos  conscientia  defectionis,  et  proprius  ex  legato 
timor,  agitabat. 

Hie  cum  egregius  caetera,  arrogantes  in  deditos  et  ut 
suae  quoque  injuriae  ultor,  durius  consuleret ;  missus  Pe- 
tronius  Turpilianus  tanquam  exorabilior  et  delictis  hos- 
tium  novus,  eoque  poenitentiae  mitior :  compositis  prio- 
ribus, nihil  ultra  ausus,  Trebellio  Maximo  provinciam 
tradidit. 

Trebellius  segnior  et  nullis  castrorum  experimentis, 
comitate  quadam  curandi,  provinciam  tenuit.  Didicere 
jam  barbari  quoque  Britones  ignoscere  vitiis  blandien- 
tibus ;  et  interventus  civilium  armorum  praebuit  justam 
segnitiae  excusationem.  Sed  discordia  laboratum,  cum 
assuetus  expeditionibus  miles  otio  lasciviret.  Trebellius 
fuga  ac  latebris  vitata  exercitus  ira,  indecorus  atque  hu- 
milis,praecario  mox  praefuit,  ac  velut  pacti,  exercitus  licen- 
tiam,  dux  salutem.     Haec  seditio  sine  sanguine  stetit. 

Nee  Vectius  Bolanus  manentibus  adhuc  civilibus 
bellis,  agitavit  Britanniam  disciplina.  Eadem  inertia 
erga  hostes,  similis  petulantia  castrorum :  nisi  quod  in- 
nocens  Bolanus  et  nullis  deUctis  invisus  caritatem 
paraverat  loco  authoritatis. 

Sed  ubi,  cum  caetero  orbe,  Vespasianus  et  Britanniam 
recuperavit,  magni  duces,  egregii  exercitus,  minuta 
hostium  spes :  et   terrorem  statim  intulit  Petilius  Ce- 


198 


RICARDI    MONACHI 


realis,  Brigantum  civitatein,  quae  numerosissima  pro- 
vinclae  totius  perhibetur,  aggressus.  Multa  pra?lia  et 
aliquando  non  incruenta :  magnamque  Brigantuni  par- 
tem aut  victoria  amplexus,  aut  bello. 

Sed  cum  Cerealis  quidem  alterius  successoris  curam 
famamque  obruisset,  sustinuit  quoque  molem  Julius 
Frontinus,  vir  magnus  quantum  licebat ;  validamque  et 
pugnacem  Silurum  gentem  armis  subegit,  super  virtutem 
hostium  locorum  quoque  difficultates  eluctatus. 

Successit  huic  Agricola,  qui  non  solum  acquisitam 
provinciae  pacem  constituit,  sed  etiam  annis  septera 
plus  minus  continuis  Caledonios,  cum  bellicosissimo  rege 
ipsorum  Galgaco,  debellavit.  Quo  facto  Romanorum 
ditioni  gentes  non  antea  cognitas  adjunxit. 

Majorem  vero  Agricolae  gloriam  invidens  Domitianus, 
domum  eum  revocavit,  legatumque  suum  Lucullum  in 
Britannias  misit,  quod  lanceas  novae  formae  appellari 
Luculeas  passus  esset. 

Successor  ejus  Trebellius  erat,  sub  quo  duae  pro- 
vinciae, Vespasiana  scilicet  et  Maaeta,  fractae  sunt. 
Romani  se  ipsos  autem  luxurise  dederunt. 

Circa  idem  tempus  insulam  hancce  visitans  Hadrianus 
imperator  murum,  opus  sane  mirandum  et  maxume 
memorabile,  erexit,  Juliumque  Severum  legatum  in 
Britanniis  reliquit. 

Postea  nihil  unquam  notatu  dignum  audivimus  esse 
perpetratum,  donee  Antoninus  Pius  per  legatos  suos 
plurima  bella  gessit,  nam  et  Britones,  per  Lolliura 
Urbicum  propraetorem  et  Saturninum  praefectum  classis, 
vicit,  alio  muro,  submotis  barbaris,  ducto.  Provinciam 
postea  Valentise  nomine  notam  revocavit. 

Pio  mortuo,  varias  de  Britonibus  Germanisque  vic- 
torias reportavit  Aurelius  Antoninus. 

Mortuo  autem  Antonino,  cum  ea  quae  Romanis  ade- 
merant  satis  non  haberent,  magnam  a  legato  Marcello 
passi  sunt  cladem. 


DE    SITU    imiTANNI^. 


199 


Hie  Pertinacem  habuit  successorem,  qui  fortem  quo- 
que se  gessit  ducem. 

Hunc  excepit  Clodius  Albinus,  qui  de  sceptro  et  pur- 
pura cum  Severo  contendit. 

Post  hos  primus  erat  Virius  Lupus,  qui  legati  nomine 
gaudebat.  Non  huic  multa  praeclara  gesta  adscribun- 
tur,  quippe  cujus  gloriam  intercepit  invictissimus  Seve- 
rus,  qui,  fugatis  celeriter  hostibus,  murum  Hadrianeum, 
nunc  ruinosum,  ad  summam  ejus  perfectionem  reparavit ; 
et,  si  vixerat,  proposuerat  exstirpare  barbaros,  quibus 
erat  infestus,  cum  eorum  nomine,  ex  hacce  insula.  Sed 
obiit,  manu  Dei,  apud  Brigantes  in  municipio  Eboraco. 

Ejusque  in  locum  subiit  Alexander,  qui  orientis  quas- 
dam  victorias  reportavit,  in  Edissa  (Sicilia)  mortuus. 

Successores  habuit  legatos  Lucilianum,  M.  Furium, 

N.  Philippum qui  si  defensionem 

terminorum  ab  ipsis  observatam  exceperimus,  nil  fere 
egerunt. 

Post 

Desunt  reliqua. 


APPENDIX, 

CONTAINING   THE 

ANCIENT  AND   MODERN   NAMES    OF  THE    STATIONS  IN 
THE  ITINERARY.— From  the  London  Edit.,  8vo,  1809. 


Iter  I. 

( 1 )  A  Rhutupi  ducta  est '  •  Via  Guethelinga' ' 
dicta,  U8que  in  Segontium,  per  m.  p. 
CCCXXIIII  plus  minus,  sic  : — 

Corrected 


(2)  Cantiopoli  quae  et  Du- 

roverno  X 

(3)  Durosevo  XII 

(4)  Duroprovis  XXV 
Deinde  m.  p.  XXVII 
transis    Thamesin  in- 

trasqueprovinciam  et 
civitatem 

(5)  Londinium  Augustam 

(6)  SuloMago  Villi 

(7)  Verolamio    Municipio 

XII 

Unde  fuit  Ampbibalus 

et  Albanus,  martyres. 

(8)  Foro  Dianse  XII 

(9)  Magio  Vinio  XII 

(10)  Lactorodo  XII 

(11)  IsantaVaria  XII 

(12)  Tripontio  XII 

(13)  Benonis  Villi 
Hie     bisecatur    Via ; 

altenitrumque  ejus 
brachium  Lindum 
usque,  alterum  ver- 
sus Viriconium  pro- 
tenditur,  sic : — 

(14)  Manduessuedo       XII 

(15)  Etoceto  XIII 

(16)  Pennocrucio  XII 

(17)  Uxaconia  XII 

(18)  Virioconio  XI 

(19)  Banchorio  XXVI 

(20)  DevaColonia  X 
Fines   Flavise    et    Se- 

cundee 

(21)  Varis  XXX 

(22)  Conovio  XX 

(23)  Segontio  XXIIII 


number*. 

XI 

XII 

XVI 

XXVII 


XII 

vim 

XII 
XII 

XVI 

XII 


villi 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 

From  Ricbborough  to  Caer 
Segont,  by  the  Watling 
Street. 


Canterbury. 

Stone  Chaple,  in  Ospringe. 

Rochester. 


London. 

On  the  site  of  Mr.  Napier's 
house  at  Brockley  Hill. 

Verulam. 


Dunstable. 

Old    Fields,    S.     of    Fenny 

Stratford. 
Berry  Mount,  in  Towcester. 

Burnt  walls  near  Daventrv. 


XI 1 1  Near  Lilbourn. 


High  Cross. 


Xll 

XVI 

Xll 

XII 

XI 

XXVI 

XV 


XXVII 


Manceter. 

Wall. 

On  the  Penk. 

Red  Hill,  near  Okenyate. 

Wroxeter. 

Probably  Banchor. 

Chester. 


Banks  of  the  Clwydd,  near 
Bodfari. 
XX    Caer  Hun. 
XXlllI  j  Caer    Segont,      ucki    Cacr- 
I      narvon. 


202 


APPENDIX. 


The  first  Iter  having  nm  uniformly  on  the  traces  of  the  British 
Watling  Street  before  described  (except  the  small  distance  from 
Southfleet  to  London),  and  the  road  remaining  tolerably  perfect, 
there  can  be  little  difficulty  in  fixing  the  several  stations,  or  indeed  in 
correcting  the  sometimes  corrupted  numbers  of  the  Itinerary.  It 
begins  at  Richborough,  and,  although  at  present  obscure  from  the 
improved  cultivation  of  the  country,  may  be  easily  traced  to  Canter- 
bury, from  whence  it  went  in  the  direction  of  the  present  turnpike 
to  Rochester,  leaving  the  intermediate  station  at  Stone  Chaple,  in 
Ospringe,  a  little  to  the  left  hand.  At  Rochester  it  passed  the 
Medway,  considerably  above  the  present  bridge,  and  instead  of 
running  to  the  right  with  the  modern  turnpike,  it  went  as  straight 
as  the  nature  of  the  ground  would  permit,  by  Cobham  Park,  and 
Shinglewell,  to  Barkfields,  in  Southfleet  (the  station  Vagniacis  in 
Antonine),  then  to  Swanscombe  Parkwood,  through  which  it 
passed,  and  rejoined  the  Dover  road  between  the  fifteenth  and  six- 
teenth milestone,  near  Dartford  Brent.  Hence  it  went  by  Shooter's 
Hill  over  the  Thames  to  London  ;  and  then,  as  before  mentioned, 
by  the  site  of  Mr.  Napier's  house  at  Brockley  Hill,  Verulam,  Dun- 
stable, Fenny  Stratford,  Towcester,  Burnt  Walls,*  near  Lilboume, 
High  Cross,  Manceter,  Wall,  Okenyate,  to  Wroxeter.  Here,  quit- 
ting the  south-west  branch  of  the  Watling  Street,  it  bore  to  the 
right  byUffington,  Broughton,  Overley,  Hammer,  and  Sarn  Bridge 
to  Banchor ;  and  from  thence  ran  clearly  by  Stockach  and  Aldford, 
over  the  Dee  to  Chester. 

The  Roman  road  here  joining  the  North-east  Watling  Street, 
before  mentioned,  continued  with  it  to  Bodfari,  and  crossing  Den- 
bighshire, went  over  the  Conway  to  Caer  HAn ;  and  is  supposed  to 
have  run  as  straight  as  the  country  would  permit,  to  Caer  Segont, 
about  half  a  mile  south  of  Caernarvon. 


Iter  II. 

(23)  A  Segontio  Vinoconiam  usque,  m.  p. 
LXXIII.  sic : — 


Corrected 

numbers. 

(24)  Henri  Monte 

XXV 

XXV 

(25)  Mediolano 

XXV 

XXVII 

(26)  Rutunio 

XII 

XVI 

(18)  Virioconio 

XI 

XI 

Sites  of  the  Stations. 

From  Caer  Segont  to  Wrox- 
eter. 


Tommen  y  Mur.in  Maentrwg. 
On  the  bank  of  the  Tanad. 
Rowton. 
Wroxeter. 


•  Burnt  Walls  was  the  Roman  post  of  Isannavaria  ;  Borough  Hill,  on  the 
hill  above  it,  was  the  great  British  fortification,  Bennavenna. 


APPENDIX. 


203 


ITiis  Iter  runs  on  a  branch  of  the  South-east  Watling  Street, 
from  Caer  Segont,  nearly  in  the  direction  of  the  present  road  to 
Tommen  y  Mur,  an  undoubted  station  in  the  parish  of  Maentrwg, 
by  the  common  name  of  Sarn  Helen,  or  the  "  paved  way  of  the 
Legion."  From  hence  it  is  continued  to  Bala ;  and  on  the  banks 
of  the  Tanad,  not  far  from  the  point  where  it  is  intersected  by  the 
Roman  road  from  Caersws  to  Chester,  was  probably  the  lost  town  of 
Mediolanum,  From  Mediolanum  the  road  runs  under  the  north  end 
of  the  Brythen,  straight,  although  obscurely,  to  Rowton,  and  from 
thence  over  the  Severn  to  Wroxeter. 


Iter  III. 


(5)  A  Londinio  Lindum  coloniam  usque, 


SIC : — 


(27)  Durosito 

(28)  CsEsaroMago 

(29)  Canonio 

(30)  Camaloduno 


XII 

XVI 

XV 

Colonia 

Villi 

Ibi      erat      templum 

Claudii,      arx      tri- 

umphalis,   et   imago 

Victorise  dese. 

(31)  Ad  Sturium  amnem  VI 
Et  finibusTrinobantum 
Ceniraannos  advenis 

(32)  Cambretonio  XV 

(33)  Sito  Mago  XXII 

(34)  Venta  Cenom.  XXI II 


Corrected 
numbers. 

^11 

XVI 

XV 

vim 


VI 


.... 


(35)  Camborico  Colonia  XX 


(3G)  Duralipontet 
(37)  Durno  Mago  X 


XX 
XX 


XV 
XX 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 
From  London  to  Lincoln. 


Near  Rumford. 

Near  Chelmsford. 

On  the  east  of  Kelvedon. 


Colchester. 


Banks  of  the  Stour. 


XX 
XX 


XXV 
XXI 


Castor,  near  Norwich. 


North  side  of  the  Cam,  Cam- 
bridge. 
Godmanchester. 

Castor. 

Durobrivis  was  Chesterton 
on  the  Nen,  near  it. 
Ancaster. 
Lincoln. 


(38)  Isinis§ 

(39)  Lindo  II 

As  it  is  fifty-one  measured  miles  from  London  to  Colchester,  and 
as  it  is  probable  that  the  stone  from  whence  the  Roman  miles  were 
measied  was  at  least  one  mile  west  of  Whitechapel  church,  we 
TnoTaUow  any  material  deviation  from  the  course  of  the  present 
rl,  except  in  L  neighbourhood  of  the  capital,  where  the  Roman 

•  Icianis  XX VIII.  StukeUy.     t  Durolisponte,  Iter  17.      t  Iter  17,  XXX. 
§  Corisennis  XXX.  Iter  17.        ll  Iter  17,  XXX. 


204 


APPENDIX. 


road,  instead  of  passing  through  Mile  End,  went  much  atraighter 
over  the  Lee  at  Old  Ford,  and  fell  again  into  the  course  of  the  pre- 
sent turnpike  at  Stratford,  The  Itinerary  allowing  only  fifty-two 
miles  between  London  and  Colchester,  and  the  fifth  Iter  of  Anto- 
nine  agreeing  with  this  of  Richard,  by  stating  twenty-eight  as  the 
distance  between  London  and  Casaromagtis,  we  may  implicitly 
adopt  the  distances  here  given,  and  fix  the  intermediate  stations 
near  Rumford,  Chelmsford,  and  Kelvedon.  From  Colchester  the 
road  ran  to  the  Stour,  where  probably  stood  the  Mansio  ad  Ansam. 
From  hence  to  Castor,  near  Norwich,  (the  Venta  Icenorum),  the 
stations  and  course  of  the  road  are  unknown.  Some  commentators 
have  supposed  it  ran  westerly,  by  Brettenham  and  Thetford; 
others  by  Ipswich,  Stowmarket,  and  Scole  Inn ;  and  others  have 
carried  it  more  easterly,  by  Ipswich  and  Blythburgh,  or  Dunwich,  to 
the  capital  of  the  Iceni.  In  favour  of  the  first,  there  is  merely  the 
supposed  resemblance  of  the  name  of  Brettenham  to  Cambretonium  ; 
of  the  second,  traces  of  a  Roman  way,  called  the  Pye  Road ;  and  of 
the  third,  a  British  track-way,  and  another  Roman  road,  called  the 
Stone  Street.  But  the  distances  suit  none  of  these  sites,  and  no 
Roman  remains  have  any  where  been  found,  between  the  Stour 
and  Castor,  sufficient  to  justify  an  alteration  of  the  numerals. 

Icianis  may  have  been  Icklingham ;  and  Camboricum  was  most 
probably  at  Cambridge,  from  whence  there  is  a  Roman  road  dis- 
coverable to  Lincoln.  To  the  first  station,  Godmanchester,  this 
Iter  goes  on  the  great  communication  between  Colchester  and 
Chester,  which  for  the  sake  of  distinction  may  be  called  the  Via 
Devanaj  and  from  Godmanchester  to  Lincoln,  on  the  eastern 
branch  of  the  Ermyn  Street,  which  was  adopted  by  the  Romans. 
Twenty  miles  from  Godmanchester,  we  find  the  great  station  of 
Chesterton,  on  one  side  of  the  Nen,  and  Castor  on  the  other; 
which  probably  gave  rise  to  the  two  names  of  DurobrivcB,  and  Dur- 
nomagus,  the  Roman  and  British  towns  severally  noticed  by  Anto- 
nine  and  Richard.  About  twenty-five  miles  further,  in  the  course 
of  the  road,  which  cannot  be  mistaken,  we  find  Ancaster,  the 
Isinnis,  CorisenniSy  or  Causennis  of  the  Itineraries,  from  whence 
twenty-one  additional  miles  bring  us  to  Lincoln. 


APPENDIX. 


205 


Iter  IV. 

(39)  A  Lindo  ad  Vallum  usque,   sic  : — 

1      Corrected 


(40)  Argolico  XIIII 

(41)  Dano  XX 
Ibi  intras  Maximam 
Caesariensem 

(42)  Legotio  *  m.  p.  XVI 

(43)  EburacoMunicip.olim 
Colonia  Sextat     XXI 

(44)  Isurio  XVI 

(45)  Cattaractoni:  XXIIII 

(46)  AdTisam  X 

(47)  Vinovio  XII 

(48)  Epiaco  XVIin 

(49)  AdMurum  Villi/ 
trans  Murum  intras 
Valentiam 

(50)  Alauna  amne       XXV 

(51)  Tueda  flumine     XXX 

(52)  Ad  Vallum 


numbers. 
XIIII 
XXI 


XVI 

XXI 

XVII 

XXIIII 

XII 

X 

XIIII 

vim 


XXV 
XXXV 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 
From  Lincoln  to  the  Wall. 


Littleborough. 
Doncaster. 


Castleford. 

York. 

Aldborough. 

Catterick. 

Pierce  Bridge. 

Binchester. 

Lanchester. 

Halton  Chester  on  the  Wall. 


Banks  of  the  Coquet. 
Banks  of  the  Tweed. 
The  Wall. 


The  fourth  Iter  left  Lincoln  with  the  Eastern  Ermyn  Street, 
which  ran  to  the  Humber ;  and,  after  continuing  on  it  about  five 
miles,  turned  suddenly  to  the  left,  pursuing  its  course  in  a  straight 
line  to  the  Trent,  which  it  passed  immediately  opposite  to  the  sta- 
tion of  Littleborough.  The  Roman  road  may  be  traced  from 
hence  to  Austerfield  and  Doncaster,  where  it  fell  in  with  the  Wes- 
tern Ermyn  Street,  and  is  visible  all  the  way  by  Castleford,  Aber- 
ford,  and  Tadcaster,  to  York.  In  this  Iter,  the  station  of  Tadcaster 
is  passed  unnoticed,  as  in  the  former  the  station  of  Brig  Casterton, 

near  Stamford. 

From  York  the  Iter  is  continued  along  the  left  bank  of  the 
Ouse,  till  it  crossed  the  river  to  Aldborough.  From  hence  re- 
joining the  Western  Ermyn  Street,  it  passed  the  Eure,  and  ran 
straight  through  Catterick  to  the  Tees,  which  it  crossed  at  Pierce- 
bridge.  It  continued  by  the  Royal  Oak,  St.  Andrew  Aukland,  and 
the  Bishop's  Park,  to  Binchester,  where,  after  fording  the  Were,  it 
went  with  the  North  Watling  Street  to  Lanchester ;  and,  without 
noticing  either  Ebchester  or  Corbridge,  over  the  Tyne  to  Halton 
Chester  on  the  Wall.  Here  separating  from  the  North  Watling 
Street,  it  ran  with  the  Ermyn  Street,  now  known  in  Northumber- 
land by  the  name  of  the  Devil's  Causeway,  to  the  bank  of  the 
Coquet,  and  the  Tweed,  and  entering  Scotland  on  the  East,  was 
continued  to  the  wall  of  Antonine. 


Le^olio,  Iter  18.  t  Iter  5  and 8,  Eburaco.         X  Cataractone  XL. 


206 


APPENDIX. 


Iter  V. 


(52)  A  Limite  Prseturiara  usque,  sic  : — 


(53)  Curia* 

(54)  Ad  fines 

(55)  Bremenio 

(56)  Corstoplio 

(57)  Vindomora 
(47)  Vindoviof 
(45)  Cattaractoni 


(43)  Eboraco 

(58)  Derventione 

(59)  Delgovicia 

(60)  Praeturio 


XX 

Villi 

XVIIII 

XXII 

XL 

VII 

tXIII 

:xxv 


XXXVIII 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 
To  Flamborough  Head. 


Corrected 

numbers. 

Chew  Green. 

VII 

Riechester. 

XXV 

Corbridge. 

vim 

Ebchester. 

XVIIII 

Binchester. 

XXII 

Catterick. 

XL 

York. 

VII 

On  the  Derwent,  near  Stam 

ford  Bridge. 

Near  Flamborough  Head. 


In  regard  to  part  of  the  country  traversed  by  this  Iter,  there  ap- 
pears to  have  been  so  little  connection  between  the  work  of  our 
author  and  the  map  which  accompanies  it,  that  we  can  rely  little 
on  the  latter  either  to  assist  or  correct  us.  This  Iter  is  made  to 
begin  from  Curia,  a  town  probably  on  the  confines  of  some  petty 
kingdom,  and  to  pass  to  the  first  certain  post  of  Bremenium,  or 
Riechester.  Now,  on  referring  to  the  map.  Curia,  the  principal 
town  of  the  Gadeni,  so  far  from  lying  on  the  road  which  leads  to 
Bremenium,  the  capital  of  the  Ottadini,  is  considerably  to  the  west- 
ward of  its  course.  From  this  disagreement,  commentators  have 
suspected  a  mistake  of  the  transcriber,  and  imagine  that  Curia  is 
intended  for  Corium.  It  is  certain,  at  least,  that  this  Iter,  running 
on  the  east  side  of  the  island,  on  the  track  of  the  Northern  Watling 
Street,  enters  Northumberland  at  Chew  Green,  goes  from  thence  to 
Riechester  (leaving  unnoticed  the  station  at  Risingham),  and  runs 
with  it  to  Corbridge,  Ebchester,  Binchester,  Catterick,  and  York. 

From  York  to  Flamborough  Head,  a  Roman  road  may  still  be 
traced ;  and  as  the  distance  agrees  with  the  Itinerary,  and  there 
must  have  been  a  Roman  post  on  or  near  that  headland,  we  should 
think  it  more  probable  that  this  was  the  site  of  Pr(Bturium,§ 
although  we  have  not  yet  discovered  the  remains  of  any  post  on 
the  Derwent,  or  the  intermediate  station  of  Delgovicia.  So  many 
Roman  roads  from  diflferent  quarters  point  towards  Stamford 
bridge,  that  there  is  no  doubt  the  station  of  Derventio  was  near  it. 

•  Probably  Corium,  Stukeley.       f  Vinovio.  Iter  4.  t  XXXVIII. 

§  This  Pr£turium  and  the  Pratarium  of  Antonine  must  be  carefully  distin- 
guished from  the  Petuaria,  mentioned  by  our  author  in  the  17th  Iter,  for  Pe- 
tuaria  was  certainly  at  Brough  on  the  Humber. 


APPENDIX. 


207 


Iter  VI. 

(43)  Ab  Eboraco  Devam  usque,  sic  : — 

Corrected 
numhers. 

Villi 

XXXII 

XXII I 

VI 
XXIII 
XVIII 


(61)  Calcaria     m.  p.  Villi 

(62)  Camboduno         XXII 

(63)  Mancunio*        XVIII 

(64)  Finibus     Maxima    et 
Flavise  XVIII 

(65)  Condate*  XVIII 
(20)  Deva  XVIII 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 
From  York  to  Chester. 


Tadcaster. 

Slack. 

Manchester. 

Stretford  on  Mersey. 

Kinderton. 

Chester. 


Such  appears  to  be  the  incorrectness  of  the  numerals  attached 
to  this  Iter,  as  well  as  to  the  corresponding  Iter  of  Antonine,  that, 
although  four  of  the  six  stations  are  well  known,  and  a  fifth  can 
scarcely  be  mistaken,  yet  we  can  no  other  way  obviate  the  diflficulty 
than  by  supposing  a  station  omitted,  or  by  altering  the  numerals, 
none  of  which,  except  the  first,  agree  with  the  distances  between 
the  vestiges  of  the  different  stations  and  their  supposed  sites  ;  for 
example,  in  the  first  part  between  York  and  Manchester,  where  the 
Itinerary  gives  only  49  miles,  the  nearest  road  through  Heathers- 
field  amounts  to  65. 

As  the  only  great  and  undoubted  Roman  station  between  Tad- 
caster  and  Manchester  is  at  Slack  (for  the  camps  at  Kirklees,  and 
Castleshaw,  are  only  temporary  posts),  it  will  perhaps  be  justifiable 
to  fix  this  point  as  the  site  of  Cambodunum  ;  to  suppose  ten  miles 
omitted  in  this  stage  ;  and  in  the  next  to  conjecture  that,  by  a  com- 
mon error  in  copying  the  Roman  numerals,  XVIII.  has  been  sub- 
stituted for  XXIII.  the  exact  distance  from  Slack  to  Manchester. 

As  the  Mersey  was  undoubtedly  the  boundary  on  the  West 
between  the  Roman  provinces  of  Maxima  and  Flavia,  and  as  the 
Roman  road  still  existing  crossed  it  at  Stretford,  we  fix  the  next 
point  there,  and  change  the  number  XVII.  to  VI.  The  two 
next  stations  of  Condate  and  Deva,  the  numerals  (with  a  slight 
alteration)  permit  us  to  fix  at  Kinderton  and  Chester.  It  is  worthy 
of  remark,  that  with  these  alterations  the  sum  total  of  the  numerals 
remains  nearly  the  same. 


*  Iter  10,  Mancunio— Condate  XXIII. 


f 


208 


APPENDIX. 


(66)  A    Porta 
usque,  sic  : — 


Iter  VII. 
Sistuntiorum    Eboracum 


(67)  Rerigonio  XXIII 

(68)  Ad  Alpes  Peninos  VIII 

(69)  Alicana  X 
(44)  Isurio*  XVIII 
(43)  Eboraco                XVI 


Corrected 
numbers. 

XIII 

XXIII 

X 

XVIII 

XVII 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 
From  Freckleton  to  York. 


Ribchester. 

Burrens  in  Broughton. 

Ilkley. 

Aldborough. 

York. 


This  Iter  runs  from  Freckleton  on  the  Ribhle  to  Ribchester,  and 
then  over  the  mountains  to  Broughton,  Ilkley.  Aldborough,  and 
York.  As  the  Roman  road  is  tolerably  perfect  all  the  way  to  Ald- 
borough, and  the  vestiges  of  the  stations  are  undoubted,  we  are 
justified  in  the  alteration  of  the  two  first  numbers,  as  by  this  al- 
teration they  will  correspond  with  the  present  distances  and  the 
situations  of  the  posts. 


Iter  VIII. 


(43)  Ab    Eboraco    Luguvalium    usque,         From  York  to  Carlisle 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 


SIC;- 


(45)  Cattaractoni  XL 

(70)  Lataris  fXVI 

(71)  Vataris  t  XVI 

(72)  Brocavonacis  §  XVIII 

(Brovonacis) 

(73)  Vorreda  XVIII 

(74)  Lugubalia  ||  XVIII 


Corrected 
numbers. 

XL 

XVIII 

XIIII 

XIII 

XIIII 
XIII 


Catterick. 
Bowes. 
Brough. 
Kirby  Thur. 

Plumpton  Wall. 
Carlisle. 


The  road  from  York  to  Catterick  has  been  traced  before,  and 
the  Roman  way  from  thence  to  Carlisle  ran  nearly  in  the  direction 
of  the  present  turnpike.  The  only  doubt  which  occurs,  therefore, 
in  this  Iter,  is  whether,  from  a  similarity  of  sound,  the  transcriber 
of  Richard  has  not  erroneously  written  Brocavonacis  for  Brovona- 
cis, which  are  two  neighbouring  posts  in  this  direction,  the  first 
Brougham,  and  the  second  Kirby  Thur.  As  the  conjecture  is  not 
improbable,  the  corrected  distance  is  given  from  the  latter. 

It  is  worthy  of  observation  that  in  this  Iter  four  successive  V*8 
have  been  added  by  mistake  of  the  transcriber,  as  is  the  case  in 
regard  to  the  X's  omitted  in  the  third  Iter. 

•  Stukeley,  XVIIII.  t  Lataris  XVII.  Stuk. 

X  XVI.  Stuk.  $  XX.  Stuk. 

II  Iter  10  inverted,  Brocavonacis— Luguvallia,  XXII. 


APPENDIX. 

20.9 

Iter  IX. 

Sites  of  the  Stations. 

(74)  A    Luguballio     Ptorotonim    usque, 

From  Cariisle  to  Burgh 

sic  : — 

■ 

Corrected 
numbers. 

Head. 

(75)  Trimontio 

m.  p. 

Birrenswork  Hill. 

(76)  Gadanica 

(77)  Corio 

(52)  Ad  Vallum 

Camelon. 

Incipit  Vespasiana 

(78)  Alauna 

XII 

XIII 

Kier. 

(79)  Lindo 

Villi 

vim 

Ardoch. 

(80)  Victoria 

Villi 

vim 

Dealgin  Ross. 

(81)  Ad  Hiemam 

vim 

vim 

Strageth. 

(82)  Orrea 

XIIII 

XIIII 

On  the  Tay  above  Perth. 

(83)  Ad  Tavum 

XVIIII 

XVIIII 

Near  Invergowrie. 

(84)  Ad  ^sicam 

XXIII 

XXIII 

Brechin  on  South  Esk. 

(85)  Ad  Tinam 

VIII 

VIII 

Fordun. 

(86)  Devana 

XXIII 

XXIII 

Norman    Dikes   near    Peter 
Culter. 

(87)  Ad  Itunam 

XXIIII 

XXVI 

Glenmailin  on  the  Ithan. 

(88)  Ad  Montem  Grampium 

XIII 

Near  Knock  Hill. 

(89)  Ad  Selinam 

X 

On  theCullen  nearDeskford. 

(90)  Tuessis 

XVIIII 

XVII 

On  the  Spey  near  Bellie. 

(91)  Ptorotone 

XVII 

Burgh  Head. 

Innumerable  diflliculties  occur  on  every  side  in  endeavouring  to 
explain  this  Iter.  There  is  great  reason  to  believe  that  the  Tri- 
montium  of  this  Iter  was  Birrenswork  Hill,  and  that  the  road  ran 
from  thence  along  the  western  side  of  the  island  as  it  is  traced  in 
the  map  of  Richard.  Camelon  is  allowed  by  all  antiquaries  to  be 
the  Ad  Vallum :  but  it  is  impossible  to  draw  the  line  between  these 
two  points  ;  for  although  General  Roy  has  mentioned  a  road  from 
Carlisle  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Eildon  Hills,  and  another  on  the 
western  beyond  Cleghorn  to  Castle  Cary,  there  is  little  authority 
for  the  existence  of  either.  Lynekirk  has  every  appearance  of  a 
station,  lay  within  the  territories  of  the  Gadeni,  and  would  suit  the 
situation  assigned  to  Gadanica,  but  no  road  has  hitherto  been  dis- 
covered  leading  to  or  from  it.  If  the  western  trended  at  Biggar 
as  much  to  the  east,  as  that  part  which  remains  in  the  direction  of 
Glasgow  does  to  the  West,  it  would  have  passed  Borthwich  Castle 
or  the  Gore,  which  Roy  supposes  was  the  Corium.  Admitting  the 
identity  of  this  station  would  clear  up  the  whole  of  this  Iter  to  the 
Wall.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  sites  of  Lindum,  Victoria,  and 
Ad  Hiemam  were  at  Ardoch,  Dealgin  Ross,  and  Strageth. 

Notwithstanding  the  difliculties  which  occur  in  tracing  this  Iter 
from  Carlisle  to  the  Wall,  yet  from  thence  to  the  Tay  the  direction 
of  the  road,  and  the  situation  of  the  stations  as  fixed  by  General 
Roy  agree  so  perfectly  with  the  Itinerary,  as  to  leave  no  doubt 

p 


210 


APPENDIX. 


that  he  has  ascertained  their  real  position.  But  although  he  dis- 
covered a  road  north  of  the  Tay,  yet,  as  he  found  no  vestiges  of 
stations,  Mr.  Chalmers  seems  to  have  been  more  successful  in 
fixing  the  posts  between  that  river  and  Ptoroton. 

It  does  not  appear  that  the  road  was  €ver  completed  :  however, 
from  Orrea  on  the  Tay,  a  little  above  Perth,  he  observes,  that  the 
communication  ran  through  the  passage  of  the  Sidlaw  Hills,  and 
along  the  Carse  of  Gowrie  to  the  north  end  of  the  aestuary  of  the  Tay 
near  Dundee ;  two  miles  west  of  which  place,  and  half  a  mile  north 
of  Invergowrie,  are  the  remains  of  a  Roman  camp  about  two  hun- 
dred yards  square,  fortified  with  a  high  rampart  and  spacious  ditch. 
Here    he  places  Ad  Tavum.      Proceeding    hence    north-easterly 
through  the  natural  opening  of  the  country,  and  passing  in  the 
way  the  camp  at  Harefaulds,  at  the  distance  of  twenty-three  miles 
is  Brechin  on  the  South  Esk,  the  station  Ad  jEsicam,  exactly  in 
the  line  laid  down  in  Richard's  map,  and  at  the  distance  given  in 
the  Itinerary.     Continuing  from  the  South  Esk  in  a  north-north- 
easterly direction,  at  the  distance  of  five  miles  and  a  half,  we  reach 
the  North  Esk,  the  supposed  Ad  Tinam.     We  pass  that  river  at 
King's  Ford,  and  proceeding  up  the  valley  of  Lutherwater,  at  the 
distance  of  eight  miles  and  a  half  find  Fordun,  where  there  are  the 
remains  of  two  Roman  camps.     From  thence  proceeding  seventeen 
miles,  to  the  well  known  camp  at  Racdikes,  and  continuing  in  a 
northerly  direction  six  miles  beyond,  is  the  rectangular  camp  on 
the  Dee  at  Peter  Culter,  called  Norman  Dikes,  the  Devana  of  the 
Iter.    This  point  is  exactly  thirty-one  miles  from  Brechin  on  the 
South  Esk,  agrees  with  the  aggregate  distances  in  the  Itinerary 
Ad  Tinam  VIII,  and  Ad  Devanam  XXIII,  and  corresponds  with 
the  track  dehneated  on  Richard's  map. 

The  obvious  openings  through  this  rugged  country  point  out 
the  way  by  which  the  Romans  must  have  penetrated  northerly  by 
the  right  of  Achlea  Fiddy  and  Kinmundy,  to  Kintore  on  the  Don. 
They  followed  the  Strath  to  the  ford  where  the  high  road  has 
always  passed  to  Inverurie,  and  proceeded  north-north-west  through 
the  moorlands,  to  the  sources  of  the  Ithan,  and  the  camp  at 
Glenmailin,  the  Ituna  of  Richard,  a  distance  of  twenty-six  miles. 
From  thence  proceeding  northward,  across  the  Doverna  at  Achen- 
goul,  where  are  still  considerable  remains  of  military  works ;  and 
at  the  distance  of  thirteen  miles,  we  reach  the  high  ground  north 
of  Foggy  lone,  at  the  east  side  of  Knock  Hill,  the  Mons  Grampius 
of  the  Iter. 

Hence  the  road  runs  to  Ad  Selinam,  which  is  supposed  to  be  on 
the  Cullen,  near  the  old  Tower  of  Deskford,  at  the  distance  of  ten 
miles.    Following  the  course  of  the  river,  and  the  coast  of  the 


APPENDIX. 


211 


Murray  Frith,  seventeen  miles,  we  arrive  at  the  Roman  post  of 
Tuessis,  on  the  high  bank  of  the  Spey,  below  the  church  of 
Bellie.  Seventeen  miles  further  is  Burgh  Head,  the  Ptorotone  of 
Richard. 


Iter  X. 

(91)    Ab  ultima  rtorotone  per   mediam 
insulse  Isca  Damnonorura  usque,  sic  : — 


(92 
(93 
(94 
(95 
(96 
(82 
(80 
(52 
(74 

(97 

(98 
(99 
(63 
(65 
(100 
(15 

(101 


Varis*    m.  p.     VIII 
Ad  Tuessim     XVHI 
Taraea         XXVIIII 
———————     XXI 

In  Medio  Villi 

Orrea  Villi 

Victoria  XVIII 

Ad  Vallum  f  XXXH 
Luguballia       LXXX 

Brocavonacis     XXII 


Ad  Alaunam 

Coccio 

Mancunio 

Condate 

Mediolano 

Etoceto 


XVIII 

xxni 
xvni 

•    I    •    ■ 


Salinis  m.  p. 


(102)  Glebon  Colon,  m.  p. 

(103)  Corino  Xnil 

(104)  Aquas  SoHsm.p.    .  . 

(105)  Ad  Aquas         XVIII 

(106)  Ad  Uxellam  amnem 

m.  p.  .  .  .  . 

(107)  Isca    m.  p 


Corrected 
numbers. 

CO    O 

<u  ,u, 

:^1 


XXII 

XXXXVII 

XXXVI 

XVIII 

XXIII 

XVI 

XXXV 

XXII 

XXXIIIl 

XVHI 

XXX 

XX 

XXI 

xxxxv 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 

From  Burgh  Head,  through 
the  middle  of  the  island 
to  Exeter. 


Fores 

Villi 

Cromdall  on  Spey 

XX 

Braemar  Castle 

XXX 

Barra  Castle  on  Ila 

L       XXX 

Inchstuthill 

XII 

Bertha  on  Tay 

vim 

Dealgin  Ross 

XXIIII 

Camelon 

XXXII 

Carlisle 

CXVIIII 

Brougham. 

Lancaster. 

Blackrode. 

Manchester. 

Kinderton. 

Chesterton. 

Wall. 


Droitwich. 


Gloucester. 
Cirencester. 
Bath. 
Probably  Wells. 

Probably  Bridgewater. 
Exeter. 


The  first  part  of  this  Iter  is  taken  from  General  Roy ;  and  as 
we  have  none  of  the  intermediate  stations  between  Carlisle  and 
the  Wall,  every  commentator  may  choose  what  route  he  pleases, 
although  none  will  coincide  with  the  distances  of  the  Itinerary. 
From  Carlisle,  if  we  place  any  reliance  on  the  numbers,  the  next 
station,  Brocavonacis,  can  only  be  fixed  at  Brougham.  Thence 
the  road  to  the  banks  of  the  Lune,  as  well  as  the  station  on  it,  is 
uncertain  ;  for,  whether  we  choose  Overborough  or  Lancaster,  we 


VnnPStukeley. 


t  XXX.  Iter  9. 


p2 


212 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX. 


213 


know  of  no  road  to  direct  us ;  and  the  only  reason  for  preferring 
the  latter  is  the  supposed  site  of  the  next  station,  Coccium,  at 
Blackrode,  and  the  course  of  the  road  through  Lancaster,  tending 
more  immediately  to  that  point,  than  the  road  through  Over- 
borough.  The  two  next  stations,  Mancunium  and  Condate,  as  well 
as  the  connecting  line  of  road,  are  well  known.  From  Kinderton, 
although  there  is  a  Roman  way  pointing  to  Chesterton  in  Stafford- 
shire, the  Mediolanum  of  this  Iter,  and  the  site  of  Etocetum  is  un- 
doubtedly Wall,  yet  we  speak  with  hesitation  of  the  line  of  com- 
munication betwixt  them;  though  we  presume  it  ran  through 
Newcastle,  Stone,  and  Ridgeley.  From  Wall,  which  is  on  the 
Watling  Street,  the  Iter  continues  along  the  Ryknield  Street, 
through  Sutton  Colfield  Park,  to  Birmingham.  There  falling  in 
with  the  first  Salt- Way,  it  proceeds  to  Droitwich,  and  is  continued 
by  the  Western  Road,  through  Worcester  to  Gloucester.  Here, 
turning  nearly  at  a  right  angle,  it  passes  by  the  well  known  Roman 
road  over  Birdlip  Hill  to  Cirencester ;  and  trending  to  the  right, 
proceeds  by  the  Foss  to  Aqua  Solis  or  Bath.  Quitting  the  Foss, 
and  still  bearing  to  the  right,  it  continues  along  the  lower  road  to 
Wells,  and  from  thence  to  Uxelhiy  which  was  probably  at  Bridge- 
water.  From  the  banks  of  the  Parret  it  ran  in  the  track  of  the 
British  Way,  and  the  present  turnpike  by  Taunton,  Wellington, 
and  CoUumpton,  to  Exeter. 


Iter  XI. — continued. 


Iter  XI. 

(104)  Ab  Aquis,  per  Viam  Joliam,  Mena- 
piam  usque,  sic  : — 

Corrected 
numbers. 


(108)  Ad  Abonam  m.  p.  VI 

(109)  Ad  Sabrinam  VI 
Unde  Trajectu*    in- 

tras   in  Britanniam 
Secundam 

(110)  Et  Stationem  Trajec- 

tumf  III 

(111)  Venta    Silurum  t 

VIII 

(112)  Isca  Colonia      Villi 
Unde      fuit      Aaron 

Martyr. 

(113)  Tibia  Amne§      VIII 


•  Static  Trajectus.    Comm, 
t  Villi.  Stuk, 


vn 

Villi  J 


HI 

Villi 
Villi 


XV 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 

From  Bath  by  the  Julian  Way 
to  St.  David's. 


Bitton. 

Sea  Mills. 


Severn  Side. 

Caerwent. 
Caerleon. 


Banks  of  the  Taaf,  possibly 
Caireu  or  Caerdiff. 


I 


(114) 
(115) 
(116) 


(117) 
(118) 


Bovio 
Nido 
Leucaro 
(Muridunum 


XX  XX 

XV  XX 

XV  X 

omitt. 
XX)  XX 

Ad  Vigesimum      XX  XX 

AdMenapiamXVIIII  XVIII 

Ab  hac  urbe  per  m.  p. 
XXX 
Navigasin  Hybemiam. 


In  Evenny  Park. 
Near  Neath. 
Perhaps  Lwghor. 

Caermarthen. 
Castel  Flemish.* 
Near  St.  David's. 


t  Ad  Sabrinam.  Comm. 
§  Tibia  VII.  Stuk. 


As  the  course  of  the  Roman  road  connecting  the  stations  of  this 
Iter  is  still  discernible,  we  do  not  hesitate  in  correcting  the  imper- 
fections of  Richard  by  the  corresponding  Iter  of  Antonine.  At  Bit- 
ton,  six  miles  from  Bath,  we  find  marks  of  a  post  attended  with 
tumuli f  which  whether  called  Abone  or  Trajectus  f  is  of  little  im- 
portance, because,  like  the  next,  Sea  Mills,  it  will  suit  either 
appellation,  from  its  position  on  the  Avon,  and  commanding  a 
passage  over  that  river.  From  Bitton  the  Roman  way  ran  nearly 
in  the  direction  of  the  present  turnpike,  north  of  the  river  as  far  as 
St.  George's  church ;  thence  it  proceeded  straight  near  St.  Paul's  ; 
ascended  the  Downs  behind  Mr.  Daubeney's  house  to  the  direction- 
post,  from  whence  it  crossed  Durdham  Down,  and  skirted  Mrs. 
Jackson's  park  wall  to  Sea  Mills,  a  great  maritime  post  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Trim  and  the  Avon.  It  continued  by  Lord  De 
Clifford's  house  straight  to  the  Severn,  crossed  that  river,  and 
passed  by  Caldecot  Castle  through  Caerwent  and  Caerleon  to  the 
bank  of  the  Taaf  and  Eweny  Park,  which  last  place  Roman  remains 
lead  us  to  conjecture  was  the  site  of  Bovium.  At  Neath  we  have 
also  httle  hesitation  in  fixing  the  site  of  Nidus,  because  a  road 
from  the  Gaer  near  Brecon  evidently  leads  to  the  same  spot. 

The  remainder  of  this  Iter  is  obscure.  Leucaro  has  been  fixed 
at  Lwghor,  principally  from  the  resemblance  of  the  name.  From 
thence  the  road  may  have  run  to  Caermarthen  (Maridunum),  which 
appears  to  have  been  omitted;  and  was  probably  continued  as 
straight  as  the  country  would  permit  to  Castel  Flemish  and  St. 


*  This  station  has  been  recently  discovered  by  Mr.  Fenton  during  his  re- 
searches for  his  History  of  Pembrokeshire,  which  is  shortly  to  be  published. 
It  lies  in  the  parish  of  Ambleston. 

t  We  prefer  the  name  of  Ahone  for  Sea  Mills,  because  it  bears  that  name 
in  old  deeds ;  on  the  other  hand,  there  appears  to  be  no  instance  in  which  the 
name  of  Trajectus  is  applied  to  a  town  unless  at  the  passage  of  a  river. 


214. 


APPENDIX. 


David's,   where   we    would   place  the    stations    Vigesimum    and 
Menapia.* 


Iter  XII. 

(104)  Ab  Aquis  Londinium  usque,  sic 


(119)  Verlucione  m.  p.  XV 

(120)  Cunetione  XX 

(121)  Spinis  XV 

(122)  Calleba  Attrebatum 

XV 

(123)  Bibracte  XX  "I 
(5)  Londinio  XX  J 


Corrected 
numbers. 

XV 
XV 

XX 


SiTBS  o*  THE  Stations. 


XXXXIIII 


Highfield,  near  Sandy  Lane. 
Folly  Farm,    E.  of  Marlbo- 
rough. 
Spene. 

Silchester. 
London. 


As  the  traces  of  a  Roman  road  from  Bath  towards  Marlborough 
are  still  visible,  we  have  only  to  examine  in  what  points  of  its 
course  remains  have  been  found  sufficient  to  justify  us  in  deter- 
mining the  sites  of  the  different  stations.  Accordingly,  at  fifteen 
miles  from  Bath  we  have  Highfield,  in  Sandy  Lane,  near  Hed- 
dington;  and  at  fifteen  more  FoUy  Farm,  near  Marlborough. 
From  hence  twenty  miles  bring  us  to  Spene ;  and  although  at  this 
place  few  remains  have  been  discovered,  yet  the  direction  of  an- 
other Roman  road,  from  Cirencester  to  the  same  point,  sufficiently 
proves  the  existence  of  a  station.  Of  the  site  of  Calleva  at  Sil- 
chester t  there  can  be  little  doubt ;  although  the  course  of  the  road 


*  The  bishops  of  St.  David's  being  called  in  Latin  Menapienses  by  the  ear- 
liest  of  our  ecclesiastical  writers,  is  an  argument  that  the  station  is  near  the 
present  town.  The  site  of  the  station  itself  was  probably  at  a  short  distance 
from  the  modern  city,  at  a  place  called  the  Burrows,  and  just  above  a  fine 
harbour  called  the  Forth  Mawr. 

t  Few  of  the  Roman  stations  have  been  fixed  at  so  many  different  places  as 
that  of  Calleva  Attrebatum.  It  has  been  placed  at  Silchester,  Henley,  Wal- 
lingford,  and  Reading,  by  different  antiquaries ;  yet  in  no  doubtful  case  do 
more  testimonies  concur  to  ascertain  the  site.  It  was  evidently  a  station  of  im- 
portance, because  it  appears  as  a  central  point,  to  which  the  roads  traversed 
by  three  different  Iters  of  Antonine  (the  13th,  14th,  and  15th,)  converge.  It 
was  the  capital  of  the  Attrebates ;  situated  at  known  distances  from  London, 
Winchester,  Bath,  Spene,  and  Caerleon ;  and  at  a  doubtful  one,  though  easily 
supplied,  from  Cirencester  and  Old  Sarum.  These  circumstances  cannot  by 
any  expedient  be  brought  to  coincide,  either  with  Henley,  Wallingford,  or 
Reading  ;  but  all  agree  in  regard  to  Silchester.  Its  distance  nearly  accords 
with  the  Itinerary  distance  of  Calleva  from  London,  Bath,  Spene,  Winchester, 


APPENDIX. 


215 


from  Spene  is  uncertain.  The  road  from  Silchester,  still  known 
by  the  name  of  the  Devil's  Causeway,  as  it  runs  over  Bagshot 
Heath,  as  well  as  evident  traces  of  it  between  Staines  and  London, 
stUl  exist ;  but  the  intermediate  station  of  Bibracte  is  doubtful. 
If  the  numbers  in  this  Iter  be  correct,  we  cannot  deviate  from  the 
straight  line,  and  this  post  must  be  placed  near  the  hill  at  Egham, 
or  the  head  of  the  Virginia  Water. 


Iter  XIII. 

(112)  Ab  Isca  Uriconium  usque,  sic : — 

Corrected 


(124)  Bultro    m.  p.     VIII 

(125)  Gobannio  XII 

(126)  Magna  XXIII 

(127)  Branogenio      XXIII 
(18)  Uriocouio       XXVII 


numbers. 
VIII 
XII 
XXIII 
XXIII 
XXVII 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 
From  Caerleon  to  Wroxeter. 


Usk. 

Abergavenny, 
Kentchester. 
Lentwardine. 
Wroxeter. 


The  beginning  of  this  Iter  cannot  be  traced,  notwithstanding 
two  out  of  the  three  stations  are  well  known ;  and  we  have  little 
doubt  that  Bultrum  or  Burrium  was  at  Usk  (though  no  Roman 
remains  have  been  found  there),  because  the  distance  given  from 
Caerleon  to  Gobannium  or  Abergavenny  will  not  admit  of  any 
deviation  from  the  straight  line.  From  Abergavenny,  after  passing 
the  Munnow,  the  Roman  road  still  exists,  particularly  near  Mad- 
ley,  pointing  to  Kentchester,  and  from  thence  may  be  traced  by 
the  next  post  of  Lentwardine  on  the  Teme,  to  Wroxeter. 

and  Caerleon,  and,  if  a  station  (which  is  evidently  lost)  in  the  Iter  of  Antonine 
be  supplied,  with  that  from  Cirencester.  The  present  remains  are  those  of  a 
great  Roman  town ;  it  is  situated  in  the  district  formerly  inhabited  by  the 
Atu^bates  ;  and  in  every  direction  traces  of  Roman  roads  converging  to  this 
point  still  plainly  exist,  from  London,  Spene,  Winchester,  Old  Sarum,  Bath, 
and  Cirencester. 


2H> 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX. 


Iter  XIV. 


(112)    Ab    Isca,    per    Glebon,    Lindum 

usque,  sic : — 

Corrected 
Humbert. 

VIII 

XII  XIII 

XI  XII 

XV  XV 

XV  XX 

XV  XV 

XVIIII 

XII  XXI 

XII  XII 

XII  XII 

XII  XII 

XII  VII 
VII 

XII  XII 


(124) 
(128) 
(129) 
(102) 
(130) 
(131) 
(121) 


Ballio*      m.  p. 
Blestio 
Sariconio 
Glebon  Colonia 
Ad  Antonam 
Alauna 


(13)  Vennonis 

(133)  Ratiscoriou 

(134)  Venromento 

(135)  Margiduno 

(136)  Ad  Pontem 

(137)  Crococolana 
(39)  Lindum 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 

From  Caerleon,  by  Glouces- 
ter, to  Lincoln. 


Usk. 

Monmouth. 

Rose  or  Berry  Hill  in  Weston. 
Gloucester. 
On  the  Avon. 
Alcester  on  the  Aln. 
Camp  at  Chesterton  on  the 
Foss,  near  Harwood's  house. 
High  Cross. 
Leicester. 
Willoughby. 
East  Bridgeford. 
Near  Thorpe  turnpike. 
Brugh. 
Lincoln. 


This  Iter  ran,  like  the  former,  from  Caerleon  to  Usk,  where 
bending  to  the  right  it  traversed  the  country  to  Monmouth. 
From  hence,  although  we  cannot  trace  the  exact  line  of  the  road, 
yet  we  have  no  doubt  that  it  crossed  the  Wye  to  the  next  station 
at  Beriy  Hill,  in  Weston,  under  Penyard ;  and  continued  nearly 
in  a  direct  line  to  Gloucester.  As  the  author  has  only  left  the  name 
of  a  river  for  the  next  station,  it  must  be  placed  in  such  a  situa- 
tion on  the  Avon  as  to  admit  the  distance  of  fifteen  miles  from 
the  next  station  of  Alcester,  which  was  the  site  of  Alauna.  This 
would  carry  it  to  the  westward  of  Evesham.  From  Alcester  like- 
wise, till  we  reach  the  Foss,  we  have  neither  a  road  nor  distance, 
nor  even  the  name  of  a  station.  For  this  reason  we  deem  our- 
selves justified  in  considering  the  undoubted  Roman  camp  at 
Chesterton  on  the  Foss,  as  the  post  omitted  by  our  author,  and 
from  thence  we  proceed  on  that  known  military  way  to  the  cer- 
tain stations  of  High  Cross,  Leicester,  Willoughby,  Bridgeford, 
Brough,  and  Lincoln. 

*  Bulu-o,  It.  13. 


Iter  XV. 


(5)  A  Londinio,  per  Clausentum,  in  Lon- 
dinium  usque,  sic  :— 

Corrected 
numbers. 

(122)  Caleba  m.  p.XLIIII  XLIIII 


(138) 
(139) 
(140) 
(141) 
(142) 
(143) 
(144) 
(145) 
(146) 
(147) 
(148) 

(1) 
(149) 

(2) 

(3) 

(150) 

(151) 

(152) 

(5) 


Vindomi  XV 

Venta  Belgarum  XXI 
Ad  Lapidem  VI 

Clausento  II 1 1 

Portu  Magno  X 

Regno  X 

Ad  Deciraum  X 

Anderida  Portu  .  .  . 
Ad  Lemanum  XXV 
Lemaniano  Portu  X 
Dubris  X 

Rhutupis  Colonia  X 
Regulbio  X 

Contiopoli  X 

Durelevo  XVIII 
Mado  XII 

Vagnaca  XVIII 

Novio  Mago  XVIII 
Londinio  XV 


XV 

XXI 

VI 

nil 

XV 

XV 

X 

*XLV 

XXV 

XX 

X 

XV 

vim 

X 

XII 
XVIII 

vim 

XV 

XV 


217 

Sites  of  the  Stations. 

From  London,   through  Bit- 
tern, again  to  London. 


Silchester. 

Near  St.  Mary  Bourne. 
Winchester. 
Stoneham. 

Bittern,  near  Southampton. 
Portchester. 
Chichester. 
On  the  Arun. 
Pevensey. 
On  the  Rother. 
Lymne. 

Dover.  . '! 

Richborough. 
Reculver. 
Canterbury. 

Stone  Chaple  in  Ospringe. 
On  the  bank  of  the  Medway. 
Barkfields  in  Southfleet. 
Holwood  Hill. 
I  London. 


This  Iter  leads  from  London  to  the  south-west  part  of  Hamp- 
shire, and  from  thence,  skirting  the  Sussex  and  Kentish  coasts, 
back  to  the  capital. 

At  the  first  step  the  author  gives  forty-four  miles  as  the  distance 
between  London  and  Silchester,  instead  of  forty,  as  in  the  12th 
Iter ;  hence  we  may  deviate  a  little  in  settling  the  site  of  Bibracte 
or  Ad  Pontes.  Of  the  next  station  we  can  merely  offer  a  conjec- 
ture. As  the  country  of  the  Attrebates  and  their  capital  Calleva, 
or  Silchester,  is  by  our  author  described  as  lying  near  the  Thames, 
in  distinction  from  that  of  the  Segontiaci,t  whose  capital,  Vin- 
domis,  was  further  distant  from  that  river,  and  nearer  the  Kennet, 
one  point  only  appears  to  suit  the  distances,  which  bears  the 
proper  relation  to  the  neighbouring  stations,  and  at  the  same  time 
falls  at  the  intersection  of  two  known  Roman  roads.  This  is  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  St.  Mary  Bourne,  and  affords  reason  for 
considering  Egbury  Camp,  or  some  spot  near  it,  as  the  capital  of 
the  Segontiaci.  F'or  by  following  the  Roman  road  called  the 
Portway  from  Silchester,  at  the  distance  of  fifteen  miles  is  the 


•  Stukeley,  X. 

t  Richard,  b.  1,  c.  6,  sect.  28,  describing  the  several  nations  whose  terri- 
tories were  watered  by  the  Thames  in  its  course  to  the  German  Ocean,  places 
the  Attrebates  between  tlie  Hedui  and  the  Cassii,  without  even  mentioning  the 
Segoniiaci :  a  proof  that  their  territories  did  not  approach  the  river. 


218 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX. 


219 


rivulet  near  St.  Mary  Bourne,  and  not  far  from  it,  the  point  where 
the  Portway  is  intersected  by  the  Roman  road  from  Winchester  to 
Cirencester ;  and  proceeding  along  this  last  we  have  another  dis- 
stance  of  twenty-one  miles  to  Winchester.  The  road  from  Win- 
chester by  Otterbourne  to  Stoneham,  and  thence  by  the  Green 
Lane  to  Bittern,  is  well  known,  and  the  distance  sufficiently  exact. 
But  from  thence,  although  traces  of  the  road  are  occasionally  dis- 
coverable on  Ridgeway,  and  to  the  north  of  Bursledon  Hill,  point- 
ing towards  Fareham  and  Portchester,  yet  the  latter  part  is  almost 
totally  unknown  or  lost.  From  Portchester  it  ran  in  the  track  of 
the  present  turnpike  to  Chichester ;  and  over  the  Arun  not  far 
from  Arundel;  and  then  along  the  coast  to  Pevensey,  the  banks  of 
the  Bother,  Lymne,  Dover,  Richborough,  Reculver,  and  Canter- 
bury. There  falling  into  the  track  of  the  first  Iter,  it  went  along 
the  WatUng  Street  to  the  bank  of  the  Medway,  and  passing  that 
river,  proceeded  by  Barkfields  in  Southfleet,  a  station  omitted 
before,  across  the  country  with  the  ancient  Watling  Street,  (by  a 
road  now  unknown,*)  to  Holwood  Hill,  the  capital  of  the  Regni, 
and  from  thence  to  London. 


Iter  XVI. 

(5)  A  Londinio  Ceniam  usque,  sic  : — 

Corrected 
numberi. 


(139)  Venta  Belgarum 

m.  p.  XC 

(153)  Brige  XI 

(154)  Sorbioduno         VIII 

(155)  Ventageladia        XII 

(156)  Durnovaria       Villi 

(157)  Moriduno     XXXIII 
(107)  Isca  Damnon        XV 

(158)  Durio  Amne       .  .  . 

(159)  Tamara  .  .  . 


(160)  Voluba 


LXXX 

XI 

vim 

XV 
XXX 
XXX 

XXVIII 

XXIII 
XXVI 

XXVIII 

XX 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 
From  London  to  the  Fal. 

Winchester. 

Near  Broughton. 

Old  Sarura. 
Gussage  Cow  Down. 

Dorchester. 

Seaton. 

Exeter. 

On  the  Dart. 
On  the  Tamar. 

On  the  Fowey. 

On  the  Fal. 


(161)  Ceoia 

*  In  Hasted's  History  of  Kent  is  a  passage  which  counlenanccb  the  idea  of 
an  ancient  road  having  traversed  the  country  in  this  line. 


The  exact  route  from  London  to  Winchester  not  being  defined, 
we  may  suppose  that  it  ran  as  before,  through  Silchester,  and  from 
thence  by  St.  Mary  Bourne,  as  in  the  15th  Iter.     From  Winches- 
ter, as  the  road  still  exists  leading  to  Old  Sarum,  the  distance  of 
eleven  miles  will  probably  give  the  site  of  Brige,  although  the 
station  itself  is  not  known  ;  and  the  nine  following  will  lead  us  to 
Old  Sarum.     Pursuing  the  course  of  the  road,  which  may  be  still 
traced  quite  to  Dorchester,  remains  found  on  Gussage  Cow  Down 
point  out  the  site  of  Ventageladia  ;  and  the  disagreement  between 
the  Itinerary  and  real  distance  from  thence  to  Dorchester  justifies 
us  in  supposing  that  some  intermediate  post  has  been  omitted. 
The  site  of  Moridunum  is  doubtful ;  some  thinking  it  to  be  Eggar- 
don,  or  the  Hill  of  the  Morini,  with  which  the  distance  of  nine 
miles  would  not  disagree ;  while  others,  with  more  reason,  prefer 
Seaton,  the  great  port  of  the  West,  because  the  Foss  leads  from 
Ilchester  directly  to  it.     Intermediate  stations  have  evidently  been 
lost  between  this  place  and  Exeter,  as  has  also  been  the  case  be- 
tween that  place  and  the  Dart,  the  Tamar,  the  Fowey,  and  the 
Fal.     From  Honiton  the  road  is  visible  pointing  to  Exeter,  as 
well  as  from  Exeter  to  Totness,  and  according  to  the  ingenious 
Borlase,  even  to  Lostwithiel.  ^ 


Iter  XVII. 

Ab  Anderida  [Eboracum]  usque,  sic  : — 

Corrected 
numbers. 

(162)  Sylva  Anderida 

m.  p.  .   . 
(152)  Novio  mago 

(5)  Londinio  XV 

(163)  Ad  Fines* 

(36)  Durolisponte  t 

(37)  Durnomago       XXX 


(38) 

(39) 

(164) 

(165) 


(166) 
(43) 


Corisennis 
Lindo 
In  Medio 
Ab  Abum 


XXX 

XXX 

XV 

XV 


Unde  transis  in  Max- 
imam. 
Ad  Petuariam         VI 
Deinde    Eboraco,  ut 
supra  (It.  5) 

m.  p.  XLVI 


xxxx 

XV 

XXVIII 

XXX 

XX 

XXV 

XXI 

XV 

XV 


VI 
XXX 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 
From  East  Bourne  to  York. 


East  Bourne. 

Holwood  HiU. 

London. 

Brougham. 

God  manchester. 

Castor,  on  the  left  bank  of  the 

Nen. 
Ancaster. 
Lincoln. 

Winterton. 


Brough. 
York. 


•  Stuk,  XXX. 

t  It.  3.  Duraliponte— Durnomago  XX.— Isinnis  XX.— Lindo  XX. 


220 


APPENDIX. 


This  Iter  ran  in  the  track  of  the  British  Ermyn  Street,  from 
Pevensey  and   East  Bourne,  which  were  perhaps  the  Anderida 
Partus,  and  Anderida  of  the  15th  Iter,  along  the  ridge  of  hills  to 
Holwood  Hill  (already  mentioned  as  the  capital  of  the  Rhemi), 
and  from  thence  to  London,  but  its  traces  are  now  so  obscure  as 
to  be  almost  forgotten.     Some  think  that  from  London  it  pro- 
ceeded along  the  British  Street,  by  the  Green  Lanes,  Cheshunt, 
and  to  the  west  of  Broxbourn  to  Ware  ;  while  others  suppose  that 
this  Roman  road  went  much  straighter,  and  nearly  in  the  course 
of  the  present  turnpike  through  Ware  to  Broughing,  a  post  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Rib  and  the  Quin,  where  was  probably  the  sta- 
tion Ad.  Fines y  the  boundary  between  the  countries  of  the  Iceni, 
the  Cassii,  and  the  Trinobantes.     From  hence  the  Roman  road  is 
80  perfect  by  Caxton  quite  to  Lincoln,  that  we  fix  the  station  of 
Durnomagus  at  the  great  camp  near  Castor,  and  the  three  others 
at  Godmanchester,  Ancaster,  and  Lincoln.     From  Lincoln   the 
Roman  road  proceeds  directly  to  the  banks  of  the  H  umber,  having, 
at  the  distance  assigned  in  the  Iter,  the  Mansio  in  Medio,  and  the 
post  at  Winterton ;  from  whence  six  miles  carry  us  across  the 
river  to  Brough,  or  Petuaria,  a  post  often  confounded  with  the 
Pratorium  of  the  6th  Iter.     As  there  is  a  Roman  road  still  existing 
from  Brough  towards  Weighton  and  then  over  Barmby  Moor  to 
York,  there  can  be  little  doubt  in  considering  it  as  the  course  of 
this  Iter.     Should,  however,  the  forty-six  miles  given  in  the 
Itinerary  (which  appears  to  have  been  an  error  arising  from  the 
mistake  of  the  transcriber  in  confounding  Petuaria  and  Prceturium) 
be  considered  as  correct,  the  course  of  the  Iter  may  be  supposed 
to  have  run  from  Brough  by  Londesborough  and  Millington,  to  the 
great  road  from  Flamborough,  and  then  to  have  turned  with  it  to 
York,  making  exactly  the  forty-six  miles  of  the  Itinerary. 


APPENDIX. 


221 


Iter  XVIII. 

(43)  Ab  Eboraco    per  medium  insulee 

Clausentum  usque,  sic : — 

Corrected 
numbert. 

XXI 

XXIII 


(42)  Legiolio     m.  p.  XXI 
(167)  Ad  Fines         XVIII 


(168) XVI 

(169) XVI 

(170)  Derventione*  XVI 

(171)  AdTrivonam  XTI 
(15)  Etocetof  XII 
(14)  Manduesuedo  XVI 
(13)  Benonnis  XII 

(12)  Tripontio  XI 

(11)  Isannavaria  XI 1 

(172)  Brinavis  XII 

(173)  iEliaCastra  XVI 

(174)  Dorocina  XV 

(175)  Tamesi  VI 
Vindomi  1  ^-y 

(122)  Calleva    J  ^^ 
(141)  Clauseuto  XXXXVI 


XVI 
XII 
XII 
XII 
XII 
XVI 
XII 

XI 

X 

XII 

XVI 

XVI 

VI 

XX 

xxxxv 


Sites  of  the  Stations. 

From  York  through  the  mid- 
die  of  the  island  to  Bittern. 


Castleford. 

Temple  Brough,  on  the  bank 

of  the  Don. 
TaptonHill, near  Chesterfield. 
Camp  near  Penkridge. 
Little  Chester. 
Berry  Farm,  in  Branston. 
Wall. 
Manceter. 
High  Cross. 

Near  Dove  Bridge. 

Burnt  Walls. 

Black  Ground,  near  Chipping 

Norton. 
Alcester,  near  Bicester. 
Dorchester. 
On  the  Thames. 

Silchester. 

Bittern,  near  Southampton. 


This  Iter  proceeds  from  York  in  the  same  direction  as  the 
fourth  to  Castleford,  where,  bearing  to  the  right  to  join  the  Ryk- 
nield  Street,  it  continues  with  it  through  the  several  stations  of 
Temple  Brough  on  the  Don,  Chesterfield,  Penkridge,  Little  Ches- 
ter, and  Branston,  to  Wall.  Here  diverging  to  the  left  with  the 
Watling  Street,  it  passed  through  Manceter,  High  Cross,  and 
Dove  Bridge,  to  Burnt  Walls.  It  there  quitted  the  known  road, 
and  bore  across  the  country,  by  an  unknown  route,  to  Alcester,  on 
the  Akeman  Street ;  but  the  considerable  remains  found  at  Black 
Ground,  near  Chipping  Norton,  would  lead  us  to  place  the  station 
of  Brinavis  there,  if  the  Roman  road  did  not  make  any  material 
deviation  between  Burnt  Walls  and  Alcester. 

From  Alcester  the  road  runs  plainly  over  Ottmoor,  and  indeed 
almost  all  the  way  to  Dorchester.  But  from  thence  as  we  can 
discover  no  traces  of  a  road,  and  as  our  next  post  appears  to  have 
been  only  six  miles  distant  and  on  the  Thames,  if  any  reliance 
can  be  placed  on  the  number,  it  maybe  the  point  where  the  Roman 


•  XVI. 

t  It.  2,  inv.    Etoceto.— Manduesuedo  XIIl.— Benonnis  XIL— Tnpontio 

Isanta  Varia  XII. 


222 


APPENDIX. 


road  from  Wantage  apparently  passes  that  river  opposite  Monge- 
well.  The  next  distance  of  fifteen  miles,  being  insufficient  to  lead 
us  by  any  road  to  Vindomis,  if  it  were  placed  either  at  Silchester 
or  near  St.  Mary  Bourne,  it  is  more  than  probable  that  there  is 
some  error  in  the  name  of  the  station  ;  and  as  the  following  num- 
ber of  forty-six  miles  agrees  with  the  distance  in  the  1 5th  Iter  of 
the  road  from  Silchester  passing  near  Egbury  to  Bittern,  we  cannot 
help  supposing  that  the  name  of  Vindomis  has  been  inserted  by 
mistake  for  that  of  Calleva. 


BY  THE  REV.  DR.  GILES. 


h  ClajfiJical. 


1 .  A  Greek-English  and  English-Greek  Lexicon,  to  which  is  pre- 

fixed a  Greek  Grammar,  for  the  use  of  Colleges  and  Schools, 
2nd  Edit.  8vo.     Longman  and  Co.  ll.  Is.  cloth  bds.      1841 

2.  A  Grammar  of  the  Latin  Language,  2nd  Edit.  Svo.    J.  Bohn 

and  W.  Pickering,  6s.  bds 1836 

3.  Avieni,  Rufi  Festi,  Opera,  ex  editionibus  variis  in  unum  col- 

lecta,  Svo.  bds.    J.  Bohn 1839 

4.  Germanici  Caesaris,  Inclyti  ducis,  poetse  elegantis  Carmina, 

quae  extant,  8vo.  bds.    J.  Bohn        ....     1839 

5.  Antimachi  Colophonii  Reliquiae,  8vo.  bds.     J.  Bohn     .     1838 

6.  Valerii  Catonis  Carmina,  Svo.  bds.    J.  Bohn        .        .1839 

7.  Seven  Sancti  Carmen  de  mortibus  bourn,  Svo.  bds.    J.  Bohn 

1839 

8.  Maximiani  Elegiae  Sex,  Svo.  bds.    J.  Bohn  .        .     1839 
(Of  these  minor  Classical  Authors  only  100  copies  have  been 

printed.) 

9.  Ennii  Poetse  fragmenta  quae  extant,  ed.  sec.  8vo.,  prostant  apud 

Librarios,  (only  70  copies) 1841 

10.  Terentii  Comoediae  Sex,  cum  notis  et  scholiis  omnibus,  Svo. 

1838 


1.  Venerable  Bedels  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Britain,  translated 

and  revised  from  the  translation  of  Stevens,  with  illus- 
trations and  facsimiles  of  MSS.,  Svo.  haff^ morocco.   J.  Bohn 

1840 

2.  The  Minor  Historical  Works  of  Venerable  Bede  will  shortly 

appear  in  the  same  form. 

3.  The  Works  of  Gildas  and  Nennius,  translated  from  the  origi- 

nal, and  with  the  former  translations  diligently  compared, 
with  facsimiles,  Svo.  ^aZf  morocco.     J.  Bohn    .         .     1841 

4.  Richard  of  Devizes,  and  Richard  of  Cirencester,  translated 

from  the  Latin,  to  which  is  added  the  Latin  Text  of  Richard 
of  Cirencester,  Svo.  Aa^  morocco.    J.  Bohn     .        .     1841 


t 


DATE   DUE 


m 


3  <w^ 


m^s^imk 


201-6503 


Jiii! 


Printed 
in  USA 


^^ 


UJ 

S 


=0     fc 

cr   ^ 


f-q   < 


;ro 


ioo 


;(T> 


W9 


M  t 


942.032 
R38 

^/7 


7y 


I 


I 


csi 

o  o 

CM  00 

0^  q: 


TilAR2  9'>965 


/  L     I         I       llijit    - 


\ 


|ii.   ,ri 


532- 

i^ 


[i^siSils 


■VI  Ct^-ii..^ 


I-U.. 


